jmaster13 - Tumblr blog

jmaster13 · 2 years

Text

The Case of the Sleeping Plants

Tony showed up at the Dinero mansion around one in the afternoon. He entered the house to find it crawling with cops. They were darting in and out of rooms like crazy flies. One officer saw Tony and called him over.

“Thank goodness you are here Captain,” Officer Dallas Smalls said. “This has to be the strangest thing I’ve seen.”

“What’s going on here Smalls?” Tony demanded. “It looks like a circus in here.” Officer Smalls led Tony into one of the rooms of the mansion. On the floor was Quincy Dinero, the millionaire. Tony knelt to inspect him. “Well, he’s not dead,” Tony stated after feeling his pulse. There was a strange barb sticking in his neck. Tony carefully pulled it out with some tweezers. “What in the world is this?” Tony motioned to Officer Smalls to had him an evidence bag.

“So, here’s what we were told,” Officer Smalls said taking out his notes. “According to the butler, a package arrived around 11:40 this morning. Quincy brought the package in here and after a few moments the butler heard a thud. He came in here to find Quincy like this.” Tony stood up and looked around the room.

“What was in the package.” Tony asked. Dallas pointed to the desk in the room. On the desk was a wilted flower. Tony went over and examined it with a pencil. “Why would someone send him a dead flower?”

“It probably died during transit.” Dallas said. Tony turned to Dallas. Tony looked at the box it can in to see who sent it.

“Plant Paradise!” Tony said with astonishment. “I closed that place a couple years ago.”

“What?” Dallas asked in confusion.

“Plant Paradise was a plant shop that had an illegal gambling ring going on in the back room.” Tony explained. “We raided it and shut it down for business with the owner spending a few years in jail. I don’t know what happened to him after he was released.”

“Should we go check out the old shop?” Dallas asked.

“No,” Tony scoffed. “Seeing the plant is dead, it’s probably an old package. However, there could be fingerprints on it, so like I said bag it.”

Tony left the room to let Dallas finish up bagging evidence. As he was exiting the house, he ran into Officer Ricky Preston.

“Rookie!” Tony snapped. Ricky rolled his eyes and turned to face him.

“You know I hate when you call me that,” Ricky growled. Tony patted Ricky on the shoulder to let him know he was just teasing.

“I want you to lead this case.” Tony said. “Keep me informed on everything you find, and make sure Smalls does things right in there.” Ricky nodded and went into the room where Dallas was bagging evidence. Tony climbed into his car and headed to the precinct.

At city hall Deputy Mayor Alastor Doyle was at his desk working when there was a knock at the door. His PA Dennis Tyler entered the room. “Sir,” He started. “I got reports that Quincy Deniro was attacked today. He seems to be in a deep slumber and can’t be awakened.”

“That’s the best news I’ve heard all day,” Alastor said placing his pen in its holder. “I guess our test run was a success.” Alastor rose from his desk and walked over to the bookshelf in his office. He tugged on the book “The Secret Garden” and there was a clicking sound. The bookcase swung open revealing a dark flight of stairs. “Are you coming?” Alastor asked Dennis.

Dennis shook his head. “That man scares me,” Dennis replied.

“Fine, suit yourself.” Alastor said. He descended the stairs, and then Dennis closed the bookcase behind him. Alastor followed a path to a lab hidden underneath city hall. The lab was filled with plants, and shelves of chemicals. In the middle of the lab was a man sitting with his back to Alastor, chained to a table. He was calmly pruning a bonsai tree as Alastor entered the room.

“What do you need this time Alastor?” the man said without turning around.

“How did you know it was me?” Alastor chuckled. The man turned to Alastor with a look of disdain.

“Because you are the only one that knows I’m locked down here.” The man turned back to his tree and clipped a small piece off.

“I thought you would like to know the target was eliminated.” Alastor said. “Your plant worked perfectly.” The man slammed his clippers on the table and spun around to face Alastor again.

“I wish you wouldn’t put my plants through that,” he growled. “Like the honeybee that stings, once my plants shoot their barb they die. You should have let me work on it more.”

“No,” Alastor said. “At least when the plant dies there is no way it can be traced back to me.” The man squinted his eyes and curled his lip.

“It’s all about you, isn’t it?” The man hissed.

“Careful Fern,” Alastor barked. “I gave you everything you needed to grow your precious plants, and I can take it away just as easily. Now is the next plant ready for our second target?” Fern sighed and pointed to a wrapped package ready to be mailed. Alastor let out an evil chuckled as he picked of the package. “Hope you can grow more quickly next time; I have a feeling we will need them.” Alastor left the secret lab carrying the package, Fern just sat there watching him disappearing into the dark passageway. A plant vine coiled around Fern’s leg.

“Not yet, my pet,” Fern cooed. “I’ll let you know when it’s time to strike.”

At the precinct Tony was in his office filling out paperwork when there was a commotion going on outside. He sighed and stomped over to his door to yell at whoever was causing the ruckus. When he opened the door, his eyes grew wide in terror and his jaw hit the floor. His mother was in the station talking to people. “MA!” Tony yelped. “What are you doing here?” His mother smiled sweetly and waltzed over to him carrying a plate of something.

“There you are Tony,” she said with a smile. “I was wondering where you were hiding.” She placed the plate on Lara’s desk and gave Tony a big hug. Lara snickered seeing Tony’s shocked expression. His mom then gave Tony a big smooch on the cheek. “Oh dear,” she said as he pulled away. “I left a mark.” She pulled some tissues from the box on Lara’s desk and licked them. She them proceed to wipe the lipstick she left on Tony’s face. He tried to fight her off. “Now hold still young man, I need to get that off of you.” Several cops were pointing and laughing. “That’s better,” she said releasing Tony’s face.

“Ma, what are you doing here?” Tony asked with exasperation.

“I came to visit my little man,” she said picking the plate back up. “I brought some cookies!” Tony’s face went deadpan. He knew what he was in for. “Who wants some freshly made chocolate chip cookies?” Tony’s mom asked the room. Several cops raced towards Tony’s mom and grabbed a cookie.

“Ma, please don’t do that,” Tony begged. “You are distracting my officers from doing their job.” His mother ignored Tony and began to chat with the boys. Tony sighed and shook his head in defeat. As Tony turned to go back into his office. Just then a voice called out to him. He turned to see Dr. Curtis coming towards him.

“Captain,” Dr. Curtis called. “I just analyzed the barb that was in Quincy Dinero’s neck, I think you better come with me.” Tony nodded and followed Dr. Curtis to the lab.

“Now Tony don’t stay away too long,” His mother shouted to him. “We have some catching up to do.” Tony waved his hand at her brushing her off.

Dr. Curtis held his lab door open and let Tony go in first. It was a small room with a few machines and microscopes. Dr. Curtis shut the door behind him and went to the lab table in the center of the room. “I was doing some testing on the barb and found something truly amazing.” Dr. Curtis began placing a slide in the microscope. “First off the barb is from a plant.” Tony grabbed his chin with his thumb and forefinger and listened intently. “The problem is, I can’t identify the plant. I have never seen this type of flora before.” He directed Tony to look into the microscope. Tony bent down and gazed into the microscope. He could see the cells from the plant barb, however some of the cells had smiley faces on them. “As you can see some of the cells are normal plant cells, but the others I would have to guess are toon plant cells.”

Tony bolted up and looked at Dr. Curtis with amazement. “Are you telling me that there is a plant out there that is a cross between a real and toon?” Tony asked.

“Yes,” Dr. Curtis answered. “That dead plant that was in his office, was the plant.” Dr. Curtis walked over to the plant laying on another table. “This is where it gets bad.” He picked the head of the flower up with some tweezers. “The barb was shot out of the pistol here and my guess is when the barb is released, the plant dies.” Tony leaned in and took a closer inspection of the plant.

“Why does it look familiar to me?” Tony asked.

“I think it’s because that this plant was crossed with a poison apple.” Dr. Curtis responded. “That’s where the big problem comes in. The plant is full of real and toon toxins. There is no antidote.”

“Can’t you make one out of this?” Tony said pointing to the plant.

“No, I need a live specimen that still has its barb.” Dr. Curtis sighed. “I’ve already sent my findings to Commissioner Gray.” Tony got a panicked look on his face. “I know what you are going to say, but he personally asked me to do that.” He handed Tony a file. “This is for Sergeant Preston. It has everything I just told you.”

“Thanks Alan,” Tony said as he took the file. “If you find anything else, please let me know asap.” Tony left the lab and headed back to his office. He had forgotten his mother was still at the station until he heard her talking.

“This is when Tony was 5 years old,” she said. “He wanted to be a pirate when he grew up.”

“Oh god,” Tony grumbled to himself “She’s showing them the photo album.” Tony rushed over and slammed the album shut. “I think that’s enough photos for today.” The group gathered around Tony’s mom groaned in sorrow. “Get back to work!” Tony ordered.

“Oh Tony,” his mother sighed. “You are so strict.” She turned to Lara. “He gets that from his father, the General.”

“Is that why he never smiles?” Lara asked giggling. “You know Tony, you were really cute as a kid. Especially in the pic when you were running around pant-less.” Lara could not stop laughing.

“Yeah,” Dallas chimed in. “You had a nice pair of cheeks on you.” Tony grabbed Dallas by the collar and pulled him so close they touch noses.

“Unless you want demoted, I suggest you go back to your desk and get to work!” Tony said through gritted teeth. Dallas gulped and made a mad dash to his desk, but not before he took another cookie.

“Stop being such a meany Tony,” His mother scolded. “He was only teasing.” Tony turned to his mother.

“I have two questions for you mom.” He said. “Where are you staying, and how long?” Tony’s mom began to gather her things.

“I’m only here for a week, and I’m staying at the Thalia.” She turned back to Lara. “Have you ever been there?” She asked Lara. “It’s a beautiful place. Maybe the three of us can have dinner there sometime.” Tony stood behind his mother waving his hands mouthing “NO”.

“That would be wonderful," Lara exclaimed. “I have always wanted to dine there.” Lara gave Tony a sly smile. Tony looked to the floor in defeat.

“Cutler!” a voice shouted from across the room. Tony perked up at the sound of the voice. It was Commissioner Gray. Tony knew this would be his saving grace.

“Commissioner,” Tony said standing erect. “What brings you down here?”

“There’s been another incident like the Dinero one.” Gray said handing Tony the file. “City Councilman Xavier Gordon is the victim this time.”

“Okay,” Tony responded. “I will just pass this on to Ricky and…”

“No!” Gray cut him off. “I want you to head this case, it’s to be high profile. Also, I assigned a special consultant to help you with this case. They will be meeting you at City Hall.” Gray turned his attention to Tony’s mom. “Hello Irene, it’s so lovely to see you again.” Gray took her hand and kissed it.

“Ethan, you are looking good.” Irene replied. “Have you lost weight?”

“Oh, about twenty pounds.” Ethan answered, “This job will do it for you.”

“I was just about to leave would you be a dear and walk me out?” Irene asked Ethan.

“It would be my pleasure,” Ethan replied hooking her arm like a gentleman. They chatted about Ethan’s wife and kids as they walked away. Tony heaved a sigh of relief now that his mother was gone. He went to grab a cookie from the plate only to discover the plate was empty.

“You have to be quicker than that,” Lara quipped as she began typing. Tony just shrugged and left the precinct to go me the consultant at City Hall.

When Tony arrived at City Hall, he expected it to be on lock down, but the place seemed noticeably quiet. The paramedics were wheeling Councilman Gordon away to the ambulance. He looked like a statue on the gurney. Tony spotted Ricky taking notes of the scene and walked over to him. Ricky was surprised to see Tony there.

“Captain, what are you doing here?” Ricky asked. “I am handling this case just like you asked.” “Sorry Ricky,” Tony replied. “I’m taking over this case. This comes from Gray himself.” Ricky sighed and handed over his notes to Tony. “I’m really sorry about this, but I guess since a city councilman was attacked this is now a high-profile case. Anyone could be next, another city council member, or the mayor or…”

“Jacob Valiant,” Ricky “interrupted.

“No,” Tony said coldly. “He’s not a big enough name to warrant high profile.”

“No,” Ricky said with a smile. “He just entered the room.” Ricky pointed behind Tony who turned around in shock.

“VALIANT!” Tony shouted. “What are you doing here?” Jacob sauntered up to Tony and greeted him and Ricky. Ricky shook Jacob’s hand, but Tony stood there glaring at him.

“I’m here for a case.” Jacob said. “Commissioner Gray personally asked me to join this case as a consultant.” Tony groaned in pain.

“You’re the consultant?” Tony whined. “What did I do to deserve this?” Jacob smiled and patted Tony on the shoulder. Tony jerked away from Jacob.

“I was asked to come on board because of how the plants are mixed with toon DNA.” Jacob paused for moment and looked around the room. “However, cartoon botany is not my forte.” Just them someone was shouting at the other end of the room.

“What’s the hold up?” The man shouted. Tony, Jacob, and Ricky turned to see what all the commotion was about.

“Oh look,” Ricky said dryly “It’s our favorite politician, Alastor Doyle.” Alastor looked at Tony and made a bee line straight for him.

“Cutler!” Alastor snapped. “Why are you holding up this meeting? This is a particularly important meeting to discuss the plans to build a new apartment complex over Paix Park.” Tony rolled his eyes and took a deep breath.

“Well, Alastor,” Tony began. “This is a crime scene were one of the members of the city council, a man with a pregnant wife was just attacked and put into a coma. We need to make sure this place is secure so no one else is attacked.” Tony and Alastor started a staring contest between them. After a few minutes with Tony and Alastor not blinking Jacob cleared his throat. Tony jumped at the noise and turned to Jacob.

“So anyway Mr. Doyle.” Jacob said. “If you could give us a little time to go over everything, you can have your meeting.” Alastor let out a harrumph.

“Fine,” Alastor said straightening his jacket. “You have twenty minutes. I think that should be ample time.” Tony was about to say something, but Ricky jumped into the conversation cutting him off.

“That will be fine,” Ricky said. “We were just finishing up anyway.” Ricky began to push Tony away from Alastor so they could concentrate on the scene. “Look don’t make things worse Captain. We know Alastor is a cretin, however he can hold up our investigation.” Tony sighed and agreed. Ricky patted Tony on the shoulder. “Great I’m going to go look around this place. I have a feeling something is going on here.” Ricky left the room, and it was now just Tony and Jacob standing next to each other.

Ricky wandered down the halls looking to see if his hunch was correct. It did not take him long to find what he was looking for. He saw a toon that looked like a scientist attempt to sneak across the hall and into an office. Ricky quietly made his way to the office and saw it was Alastor’s office. He looked around to see if anyone was looking and slipped into the room.

When Ricky was in the office, he noticed that the bookshelf moved slightly and there was a clicking noise. Ricky crept across Alastor’s office to the bookshelf and examined it. It was full of books about law and politics except one book stood out, The Secret Garden. He tugged on the book and the bookshelf opened to reveal the dark staircase. Ricky descended into the darkness not knowing what he would find. He saw a light at the end of the dark tunnel and quietly made his way to it. Ricky found himself in Fern’s laboratory and he wasn’t alone. Fern was talking to a toon scientist. Ricky hid behind a large device and listened to the men converse.

“My lab is ready for you,” The toon said. “Together with the plant species that we created we will take over Toontown.” The mad scientist cackled. Fern was petting a small toon like plant. Ricky had never seen anything like it before.

“Once my little Gertrude grows a bit more, I know exactly who to feed her.” Fern said. “That will show them I’m not to be trifled with.” The plant snapped some flies buzzing around. “That’s it my pet, eat up and grow for me.” Fern turned to the mad scientist with a smile. “Let us not forget planting lots of the Poison Dart Flower around the human world too. Only I have the antidote to wake everyone that gets poisoned. Too bad it won’t kill them, just make them sleep forever.” Fern let out an evil laugh. Ricky heard enough and jumped out from his hiding spot with his gun drawn.

“Freeze!” Ricky shouted. “Don’t move, you two are under arrest.” Fern scoffed at Ricky.

“Really?” Fern asked. “You are going to try and arrest us all by your lonesome self?” Ricky moved closer keeping his gun pointed at Fern.

“You don’t scare me.” Ricky snapped. “Now come quietly, don’t make me use force.” Fern smiled and snapped his fingers. Plant vines wrapped around Ricky’s ankles and tightened making him lose his balance and fall to the floor.

Ricky dropped his gun when he fell. The gun slid across the floor and Fern stop it with his foot. Fern picked up the gun and tossed it into the shadows of the lab. Fern then twirled his finger above his head and two more vines grabbed Ricky’s wrist and hoisted him off the floor. Fern sauntered up to Ricky looking him dead in the eyes. “You think you are tough huh?” Fern scoffed. “Let’s see how you handle this.” Fern gave a pull gesture and the vines tightened and pulled Ricky making him stretch a little.

Ricky closed his eyes and tried to not show it hurt. “More!” Fern ordered. The vines pulled harder more Ricky winced in pain. “Good,” Fern snickered. “Tell me, who else knows you are here? Are there going to be more cops raiding this place?” Ricky, fighting through the pain refused to talk. “Fine then, stretch him until he snaps in half.” The vines yanked on Ricky’s limbs hard, and Ricky could feel his torso being stretched to its limits. He could feel he was about to snap. Sweat dripped from his forehead as he embraced his fate. Ricky could hear Fern and the toon scientist laughing, but soon he could not take the pain anymore.

“I’m alone!” Ricky whimpered. “I swear, no one knows I’m here.” Ricky could feel the vines loosening and his body going back to normal. “I saw that toon sneaking around city hall and I followed him. I didn’t tell anybody else what I was doing.”

“I believe you,” Fern said as he picked up a Poison Dart flower and brought it over to Ricky. “It’s a shame this flower has to give it’s life just to get you out of our way.” Fern flicked the back of the flower, and a dart came flying out of its pistol. The dart hit Ricky in the neck and the poison went to work right away causing his muscles to relax and go numb. Ricky’s eye lids grew heavy. He tried to fight it but the last thing he saw was Fern and the Mad Scientist standing over him before he fell into a deep sleep. “Now then,” Fern said as he placed the now dead flower on a table. “What are going to do with him?”

Upon finishing things up Tony and Jacob were rushed out of the room by Alastor who quickly waved in other members of the meeting. Alastor gave a sickening smile to Tony has he shut the door.

“What a creep,” Jacob said. Tony just looked at Jacob and rolled his eyes. Without saying a word Tony headed for the exit. Jacob followed behind like a stray dog. Tony left City Hall and got into his car. Jacob made a dash for the passenger door knowing that Tony would drive off without him. The door was locked, but Jacob held tight onto the handle or the door.

“Valiant!” Tony snapped. “Let go of the door.”

“Not happening,” Jacob replied. “Commissioner Gray gave you and order to work with me, and that’s what’s going to happen.” Tony rolled his eyes and started the car. He slowly began to drive off with Jacob holding onto the door.

“Let go of the door Valiant!” Tony ordered. Jacob held on tight and ran alongside the car. Tony shook his head and accelerated in speed. Jacob was still hanging onto the door and was starting to look like a human flag blowing in the wind.

“TONY!” Jacob screamed. “Stop the car!” Tony laughed, but then he realized what he was doing was wrong and not how the police captain should act. Tony sighed and slowed the car down allowing Jacob’s feet to touch the ground again. When the car came to a complete stop Tony unlocked the door letting Jacob inside.

“Fine,” Tony snapped. “But let us get one thing straight. I am in charge; you do what I say and follow my lead. Step on my toes and you will be sorry.” Jacob agreed and the pair went back to the precinct.

Tony stormed through the police station and headed right for his office. Jacob followed him while saying hello to a few of the officers. Tony stomped passed Lara who was trying to get his attention. He slammed his office door right in Jacob’s face. Jacob turned away from the door and adjusted his tie acting like he wasn’t insulted. Lara sat watching everything.

“Let me guess,” Lara said. “You’re the liaison Commissioner Gray sent?”

“Oh yeah,” Jacob nodded. “This is going to be a fun case.” Jacob sat at the corner of Lara’s desk. “I know you know a lot of stuff Lara, what can you tell me about this case. I only ask because I’m getting the silent treatment from Mr. Stubborn.” Lara laughed at Jacob’s nickname for Tony.

“Of course.” Lara said reaching for a file on her desk. “I was trying to give this to Tony, but... well you know.” Lara gestured to the office door. Jacob took the file and began to read it. “It basically gives a list of people that would want to do harm to Quincy Dinero and Xavier Gordon.” Jacob looked up from the file.

“Do any of these names look good to you?” Jacob asked.

“Actually, the name that does look good to me isn’t on the list.” Lara said. “And I think that his name was left off intentionally.”

“Who?” Jacob asked.

“Deputy Mayor, Alastor Doyle.” Lara said with a smile. Jacob was now intrigued. “You see my sources have told me that Alastor wants to build a new set of apartments on the land that is now currently Paix Park.”

“I am aware of that,” Jacob said.

“But here’s the kicker,” Lara continued. “The Park is owned by Quincy Dinero. That lot of land has been in his family for generations. They converted into a park for the city. Quincy was about to hand over the deed to the land to the city on the condition that it remains a park.

“And he has the right to stop the deal if they don’t.” Jacob interjected.

“Right,” Lara said enthusiastically. “Quincy was going to pull the deal when he heard about Alastor’s plans. However now that Quincy is in a coma, the deal can’t be stopped.” Lara took a sip of coffee from her mug.

“As for Xavier he was on Quincy’s side and was planning of leading the vote to reject Alastor’s plans. With Xavier out of the way, everyone will fall into Alastor’s pocket.”

“Well that all makes sense,” Jacob said, “But that still doesn’t explain the plants.”

Lara looked beyond Jacob and smiled. “Hello Alan,” she said. Jacob turned to see Dr. Curtis had joined them at Lara’s desk.

“Hello Lara,” Alan said. “Hello stranger,” Alan said looking at Jacob.

“Oh, Alan this is Jacob Valiant,” Lara explained. “He’s Tony’s liaison on this case.”

“Okay,” Alan shrugged. “Is Tony in there?” He said pointing at the office door.

“Yes, he’s in there sulking.” Lara chuckled. Alan knocked on the door three times and Tony opened the door sighing.

“What do you want Alan?” Tony asked.

“I analyzed the poison from the darts.” Alan said with triumph as he handed Tony his findings. “The toxin in the darts is made up of two poisons, oleander and poison apple.”

Poison apple?” Jacob gasped. “You mean one bite causes Sleeping Death, poison apple?”

“Yes,” Alan assured him. “However, because of the oleander no loves first kiss will wake these guys.”

“Would you be able to create an antidote?” Tony asked.

“Yes, but I would need the exact type of oleander to do it,” Alan replied. “Sadly, I can’t tell what type of oleander it is.”

Just then there was a commotion going on outside the station. Tony raced to see what all the ruckus was about. On the steps of the precinct was a rolled-up rug with something inside of it. Two officers slowly approached the rug and carefully unrolled it. Everyone gasped in horror. It was Ricky with a dart in his neck. Tony screamed in anger.

“Quick pick him up and bring him to my lab,” Alan instructed. Tony, Jacob and the officers that unrolled the rug gently lifted Ricky up and carried him into the station. They placed him on a table in Alan’s lab. Being a small lab, it was cramped with everyone inside. Alan told everyone to leave, but Tony stayed behind along with Jacob and Lara. Alan plucked the dart from Ricky’s neck and sighed. “It’s the same as the other two,” Alan stated with sadness. Lara gasped and hid her face in Tony’s shoulder. “There is nothing I can do unless we find the person that created this toxin.” There was a knock on the door and Dallas entered with the rug Ricky was rolled up in.

“I thought you would need this for clues.” Dallas said. He placed the rug against the wall and slowly walked out looking at Ricky frozen in slumber. Lara looked at the rug and raised one eyebrow.

“Alastor?” she questioned. Everyone looked are her with confusion. Lara walked over to the rug and unrolled it a little. “This is one ugly rug and I’ve seen it before in Alastor Doyle’s office. He was bragging how he had it imported from some foreign country.”

“Let’s go get him,” Jacob yelled. Tony held out his hand to calm Jacob down.

“We can’t go after him,” Tony explained. “This rug is just circumstantial, he can spin it that someone is trying to frame him. We need to get this antidote fast. Alan what do we need for you to make it?”

“Like I said before,” Alan said. “I need the type of oleander used in the toxin, or you can just bring me the person that made this toxin to begin with.” Everyone looked at him puzzled. “These plants seem to launch their darts when felt threatened, I’m sure the creator made an antidote just in case the plants darted them.” Alan looked back at Ricky and sighed. “It’s the only way to save him. Thankfully, oleander is rare around here. Chances are you find oleander; you’ll find the creator.”

“So, we have to check every flower shop and green house in the city?” Tony asked. Alan nodded and shrugged knowing it was a long task to do.

“Well, you could start at the farmers market,” Lara suggested. “There’s a vendor that sells exotic plants. If they don’t have oleander, maybe they know people that do.”

“Great idea Lara,” Tony said. Tony raced out of the room, it took Jacob a second to realize Tony was gone and he rushed after him not wanting to be left behind.

“Oh shoot,” Lara gasped. “I forgot to warn him.”

“About what?” Alan asked.

“I sent his mother there for fresh produce.” Lara giggled. “I hope they don’t run into her there.” Lara and Alan looked at each other and started laughing.

At city hall Dennis was in Alastor’s office and yanked the Secret Garden book on the shelf allowing his access to the secret lab. Dennis stomped into the lab looking quite mad. “Can you explain to me what happened to Mr. Doyle’s expensive Persian rug, it’s missing?” Dennis demanded. Fern was reading a book and gently put it down and slowly turned to Dennis.

“I had to get rid of a cop,” Fern answered sweetly. “I darted him, rolled him up in that god awful rug, and had him dropped off at the police station.” Dennis eyes grew wide in terror.

“You did what?” Dennis screamed. “How dare you do something like that without consulting with us.”

“Because I’m tired of taking orders from you.” Fern said coldly. “I’d like you to meet my new partner.” Fern directed Dennis's attention to the mad scientist who took a bow. “He has helped me a great deal, so you and mister Doyle are now obsolete to my plans.”

“Try and turn on us.” Dennis dared him. “Mr. Doyle will have you locked away in a room so dark no light will shine on you.” Fern scoffed at the idea.

“Allow me to also introduce you to my pet, Gertrude,” Fern said with a wicked smile. Plant vines wrapped around Dennis’s body and hoisted him into the air. Dennis struggled to free himself from the vines, but they kept getting tighter every time he moved. He was then turned around to see Gertrude, a man-eating plant that was seven feet tall and pointy teeth. “Goodbye Mr. Tyler,” Fern waved. Dennis screamed in terror as Gertrude popped him into her mouth. Dennis fought to free himself from the plant’s maw, but Gertrude took a big gulp and swallowed him whole. Fern turned to the mad scientist. “I think it’s time to pack up and move to your lab in Toontown.” The scientist agreed and they started grabbing crates and loading them with chemicals and plants.

Tony and Jacob arrived at the market and began to skim the stalls lining the streets. Several of them were selling plants, but each one denied selling oleander or knew anyone who did. Tony was beginning to suspect one of them was lying until Jacob pointed out one stall that was selling plants. There was a hooded figure tending the stall which seemed to draw suspicion. Tony and Jacob approached the stall, and the hooded figure began to act nervous.

“Let me handle this,” Tony said while he pushed Jacob back. Tony stood in front of the stall with a very intimidating look. The hooded figure began to shiver with fear. “Do you sell oleander here?” Tony asked in a demanding tone. The shaking figure slowly picked up something from underneath the stalls table and placed it on front of Tony. It was oleander, Tony turned to Jacob and winked. Tony flashed his badge and started asking questions to the vendor. The more Tony talked the more scared the vendor got and couldn’t answer. Tony could see he wasn’t getting anywhere with this guy, so he looked around the stall for any clues. He noticed the name of the vendor was Plant Paradise. Tony knew he was on to something and grabbed the hooded figure by the collar of the hood. As he lifted the figure into the air a toon cactus fell out of the hood.

The little toon was cowering behind the stall. Tony was about to grab the toon when Jacob pulled Tony back.

“Take it easy there,” Jacob snapped. “Can’t you see you are scaring the little thing?” Tony snorted like a bull and stood there watching Jacob takeover. Jacob bent down and started talking gently to the quaking toon.

“Hi there little guy,” Jacob said with a smile. “Please forgive my friend there, he won’t hurt you and neither will I.” The toon stopped shaking and looked blankly at Jacob. “There that’s better.” Jacob smirked at Tony. “I was wondering if you know anything about those plants that have been shooting people with poison darts?” The toon nodded yes. “Do you know who is behind those attacks? The toon nodded again. Jacob smiled and grabbed a pencil and some paper from the stall and handed it to the toon. “Could you please write down who is planning all those attacks?” The toon nodded once more and began to write. Jacob stood up and faced Tony. “See what happens if you take the gentle approach?” Tony scoffed at the suggestion. Just then Tony heard something that made his skin crawl.

“Tony?!” a voice cried out. Tony slowly turned only to be face to face with his mother. “I knew that was you,” His mother said with a smile. “Did you come help me shop for tonight?”

“Tonight?” Tony asked puzzled.

“Yes,” Irene said pointing to the bag of produce she was carrying. “I was going to surprise you by cooking a healthy dinner tonight.” Tony rolled his eyes while Jacob snickered, he was enjoying this. “I mean look at you,” Irene continued. “You have been eating too many sweets.” She patted Tony’s belly; Tony squirmed a little. “I swear my little T-Pony could never resist sweets.” She said to Jacob.

“T-Pony?” Jacob asked

“MA!” Tony cried as he hid his face in his hands. “Please stop?”

“Oh, I’m sorry,” Irene said sweetly. “I sometimes forget my little man is a grownup.” She turned her attention back to Jacob. “I’m Irene Cutler by the way, Tony’s mother.”

“I got that,” Jacob said with a nod. “Jacob Valiant, I’m helping your son on a case at the present time.”

“Oh, you are working?” Irene gasped. “I’m so sorry.” She placed her hand on Tony’s shoulder. “I will see you tonight then.” She kissed Tony on the cheek leaving a lipstick smudge behind. Tony groaned as she tried to wipe his cheek. Jacob was getting a huge kick out of this but was interrupted by a tug on his pants. Jacob looked down and saw the little cactus toon holding a piece of paper. Jacob took the paper and thanked the toon which scampered back to the stall.

“Tony,” Jacob said. “I think we got him.” Tony took the paper from Jacob and read it. The paper said, “Deputy Mayor Alastor Doyle”. Tony crumpled up the paper dropping it on the ground before storming off. “It was lovely to meet you,” Jacob said to Irene before taking off after Tony. Irene wave at them and looked down at the paper Tony dropped. “I thought I taught him better than to litter,” she said picking up the paper.

Tony sped through the city streets at a pace that would make the fastest cabbies jealous. He slammed on the breaks bringing his car to a screeching halt in front of City Hall. When Tony exited the vehicle, he stormed into the building. He was on a mission, and no one was going to get in his way. Jacob chased after him fearing Tony was about to do something stupid. Sure enough Tony kicked in Alastor’s office door and charged for the man. Jacob quickly shut the door and locked it; he didn’t want security to interfere.

Tony grabbed Alastor by the jacket and yanked him out of his chair slamming him into the wall.

“You’re behind the attacks!” Tony screamed. Alastor looked terrified but tried to keep a calm demeanor.

“I have no idea what you are talking about,” Alastor said. “Now take your hands off me before I have your job.” Alastor gave Tony a nasty wink which sent Tony into a rage. He dragged Alastor across the room and held him out an open window. Alastor screamed for help, but his screams fell on deaf ears. Jacob stood watching afraid to move.

“Do you know that one of my best officers was attacked by one of those plants?” Alastor saw the rage in Tony’s eyes and feared that he would be dropped as Tony held him further out the window. “Are you going to talk, or should I just drop you now?” Alastor could feel his jacket slipping from Tony’s grip, so he started to sing.

“Okay!” Alastor shouted. “I was keeping a secret lab behind that bookshelf.” Tony’s grip loosened a bit more. “I hired and ex con who was a florist that did experiments on plants. He created those plants, I just told him the targets.”

“Who’s the ex-con?” Tony demanded.

“Floritian,” Alastor cried. “Fern Floritian, he was arrested for running an illegal casino in the back of his shop. He was doing it so he could pay for the stuff he needed for his experiments.” Tony pulled Alastor back into the room and pushed him towards the bookcase.

“Show me,” Tony ordered. Alastor looked at the door to his office thinking to run, but Jacob was two steps ahead and was blocking the exit. Alastor grumbled to himself as he pulled the secret garden book revealing the secret passageway. Tony pushed Alastor first to go down the passage.

Alastor led Tony and Jacob through the dark passageway to the hidden lab. Alastor froze in terror to find the lab was completely empty. He could feel the fire about to erupt from Tony.

“I swear Tony,” Alastor cried. “There was a lab here, and I had Fern chained to that table.” Alastor groaned realizing what he just said. “I supposed you won’t pretend you didn’t hear that?” Tony yanked Alastor next to him. Jacob noticed something near the side of the room. It was a gun, he brought it over to Tony who recognized it right away. It was Ricky’s issued gun. Tony was now seething with rage.

“Listen you giant sleazeball,” Tony growled through gritted teeth. “You better start telling me the truth or I’m going to take you to the roof of this building!” Just then the room began to quake. The floor cracked open and giant vines snaked their way through the cracks. The vines wrapped around the men and dragged them to a hole in the floor. The men were whisked away through an underground tunnel the vines created.

Back at the farmers market Irene had finished her shopping and was heading for the street to grab a taxi. She couldn’t wait to cook a healthy meal for her little boy. While she was walking down the sidewalk to the main street, she passed a dark alleyway were something grabbed and pulled her into the alley. It was the toon Wolfie, he was pointing a gun at her demanding her purse. Irene held tight to her groceries and froze in fear. “You heard me lady, hand over the purse!” Wolfie demanded. “You don’t want me to get rough dos ya?” Irene shook off her fear and stood he ground.

“Young man, do you know who my son is?” She insisted. “He’s the captain of the police force.”

“Well, he’s not here now ain’t he,” Wolfie scoffed. “For the last time hand over the purse.”

“FREEZE!” a voice shouted. Wolfie and Irene looked down to the entrance to the alley to see a cop standing there with his gun drawn. Wolfie’s eyes grew wide, and he let out a high-pitched screech. Wolfie dropped his gun and dashed down the other side of the alley until he was out of sight. The cop placed his gun back in his holster and approached Irene. She recognized him from the precinct but could not remember his name. Just then a mug came flying out of nowhere and smacked the cop in the head knocking him to the ground. Irene picked up the mug that read “Welcome to Toontown” on it. She giggled and placed the mug in her purse. She then walked over and helped the young cop to his feet. “Are you all right Mrs. Cutler?” the cop asked. “I hate it when toons mug humans.”

“I am,” Irene said happily. “Thank you for coming to my rescue Officer…”

“Smalls ma’am, Dallas Smalls.” Dallas politely told her. “I’m glad I happened to be passing by.”

“Thank so much Dallas,” Irene said. “I’m sure my Tony will give you a promotion for saving me.”

“I find that highly doubtful,” Dallas laughed. “Right now, he’s deep into a case and no one knows where he is.”

“Well, I just saw him not that long ago scaring a small cactus,” She informed him. Dallas looked at her with confusion. “He and that other gentleman in the brown suit took off running when the cactus handed him this.” She pulled a wadded-up piece of paper and handed it to Dallas. “I picked this up after he threw it to the ground. I swear I taught him better than to litter.”

Dallas opened the wadded paper, and his eyes grew big. “Do you know what this means?” He asked Irene.

“Not really,” Irene answered. “He was just asking the cactus who it was working for, and I guess that name is the person.”

“I think Tony is in trouble,” Dallas said. “He would have called for backup by now.” Irene gasped in horror. “Come on, we need to get to the precinct,” Dallas took Irene’s hand and lead her to his car and the two of them took off.

Tony, Jacob, and Alastor found themselves in a lab that looked like the set from Frankenstein. The vines still had the trio tight in their grasp. Tony and Jacob struggled to free themselves while Alastor tried to bite his way out. The vines dropped Tony and Jacob into a cage while Alastor was plopped onto the floor in the middle of the room. The vines retreated into the shadows of the room. Alastor looked around trying to figure out where he was.

“Welcome Alastor,” a voice echoed in the room. Alastor heard movement above him and looked up. Descending from the ceiling was Fern riding on some more vines. He stopped just a few feet from the floor and hovered there. “I’m so glad I didn’t have to wait long for you.”

“What’s going on?” Alastor demanded. “Where am I.”

“My new lab,” Fern laughed. “You see, I no longer need you. My friend over there freed me and we formed a partnership.” Fern gestured to the toon mad scientist who was eagerly checking out Tony and Jacob in their cage. “He helped me create my baby.”

“What baby?’ Alastor asked. The was a low growl behind him. Alastor slowly turned to be face to face with Gertrude. Drool was dripping from in between her teeth. Before Alastor could react, Gertrude grabbed him in her mouth and yanked him off the floor with such speed that one of his shoes flew off his foot. Tony and Jacob watched in horror as the plant slurped Alastor like a spaghetti noodle.

“I hope you and Dennis are happy in there,” Fern shouted. Fern hopped off the vines he was sitting on and turned to the cage Tony and Jacob were in. He began to circle it like a vulture eyeing his next meal. “I remember you Captain Cutler,” Fern said with disdain. “You cost me everything. IF you had just let the casino go, none of this would have happened.”

“You broke the law, you paid the price,” Tony hissed.

Fern stopped circling the cage and glared at Tony. “I think you deserve a very harsh punishment.” Fern nodded to the toon scientist. “I will let my friend deal with you, his way.” Fern left the lab letting out an evil laugh.

The toon scientist looked at the pair rubbing his hands eagerly. “What to do with you?” the scientist pondered. He wandered over to a table filled with weird gadgets and things, playing with each one trying to decide what to use. Tony and Jacob were rattling the bars to the cage hoping to wiggle something loose. “Now, now,” the scientist purred. “That’s no way to behave.” Tony elbowed one of the bars heavily and the bar broke from the cage. There was now a hole big enough for him to squeeze through.

Tony escaped from the cage and picked up the fallen bar off the floor. Tony then charged for the scientist with the bar raised over his head. The toon turned quickly and shot Tony with a pellet. Tony stopped in his tracks, the pellet stung. Tony looked himself over to make sure he did not have any holes on him. There was a small dent on his abdomen, but it was nothing serious. Tony raised the bar over his head again and took a few more steps and stopped again, his pants were starting to get tight. He looked down to see his stomach was swelling.

“What did you do to me!” Tony cried. “I’m blowing up like a balloon!” The toon scientist laughed as Tony’s belt snapped off his expanding torso. Jacob who was now out of the cage as well stood in awe as Tony swelled into a round ball. His head stuck out of the top like a stem on and apple.

“I am so glad I created this air pellet gun,” The scientist said. “Anything that get shot with it is filled up with air.” The toon turned to Jacob. “Now it’s your turn.” The toon pointed the pistol at Jacob and was about to pull the trigger when vines wrapped around the toon. Gertrude had the scientist in her grasp and quickly swallowed the toon in one gulp.

Gertrude suddenly eyed Tony and licked her lips. Tony let out a whimper and tried to move. He waddled a bit but then he started to roll, towards Gertrude. Jacob raced to grab Tony by the foot and attempted to pull him out of Gertrude’s range. He was able to stop Tony from rolling, but he was too heavy for Jacob to move backwards. Gertrude slipped her vines around Tony’s ballooned body. With a slight nudge Tony rolled straight for Gertrude’s open maw. Just as Tony was about to become plant food, Gertrude was smacked with a long plank of wood.

Jacob looked over to see Irene holding the plank and swinging it again at Gertrude. “Get away from him you plant!” Irene growled. Gertrude released Tony from her viney grip and turned her attention to Irene. “That’s right,” Irene said. “I’m right here.” Gertrude lunged for Irene, but Irene anticipated her lunge and held up the board she was holding. Irene wedged the board in Gertrude’s mouth and did a roundhouse kick to the plant’s head. Gertrude seemed a little dazed and confused. She bit the plank of wood in two and lunged for Irene again who did a couple of back flips to dodge the attack.

Jacob was in shock at the sight of Tony’s mom flipping around and kicking the plant’s butt. He shook his head and went to push Tony away from the fight when he was grabbed from behind. Jacob turned around to see a fist heading right for him contacting the left side of his face. Jacob was knocked back a bit and covered his eye. He saw Fern standing before him looking extremely angry.

“So, you want to dance plant boy?” Jacob asked as he made fists in defense. Fern attempted a one, two punch combo on Jacob, but Jacob was quicker and easily avoided the punches landing a few counter punches himself. Meanwhile Irene grabbed some hedge clippers and started trimming Gertrude's vines. Soon Irene was able to get close to the main stem and hacked off Gertrude’s head.

“NO!” Fern screamed. He picked up the broken cage bar and went to beat Irene, but Jacob grabbed him by the back of his suspenders and swung him around into a shelf full of chemicals. He crashed to the floor with some of the bottles and beakers spilling all over him. Fern pulled himself off the floor and wiped his face. “You are so dead,” Fern announced. He took a few steps and raise the bar above his head only to drop the bar. His hand could no longer grip it. Fern looked at his hands which seemed to be smaller.

Suddenly the was a sizzling sound and smoke was emitting from Fern. He was shrinking. “What’s happening to me!” Fern shrieked. He slowly shrank into his close calling for help. Jacob and Irene watched in awe as Fern shrank before their eyes. His voice kept getting higher and higher the smaller he got until he went quiet, and a small hiss was heard, and puff of smoke burped from the pile of clothes on the floor.

Jacob slowly approached the pile of clothes half expecting something to jump out and scare him. Thankfully, that didn’t happen. Jacob combed through Fern’s clothes to find a seed the size of an acorn nestled in them. “Would you look at that,” Jacob laughed picking up the seed. “He turned into a seed.”

The police arrived not long after that looking for the antidote. Gertrude's stem rotted away quickly releasing an undigested Alastor, Dennis and Mad Scientist. The scientist was promptly arrested but Alastor was able to weasel his way out of it claiming it was all Fern’s idea and Dennis was in danger if he did not listen. Fern and Dennis were free to go despite Tony and Jacob’s pleas. Jacob found the antidote in Fern’s pocket that would save Ricky and the others, and he gave it to Dr. Curtis so he could produce more just in case that plant should ever resurface.

As for Tony, Irene was not too happy with his spherical appearance. “Just look at my little boy,” Irene cried. “I told him to lay off those sweets.”

“Ma,” Tony griped. “It’s nothing like that. Just get me to the toon hospital and I’ll be fine.”

“No, no,” Irene said. “I know what you need, diet and exercise. After all mother knows best.” Irene began to roll Tony to the door. He begged her to stop because he was getting dizzy, but she ignored him and kept lecturing him about the bad eating habits he has.

Dallas was bagging up some evidence when a shadow loomed over him. He looked up in horror to see Tony’s giant body right over him. Irene couldn’t see where she was directing her spherical son and she rolled right over Dallas. He let out an “OOOF” and he was squished to the floor.

“Now see what you made me do!” Irene cried. “Your unhealthy lifestyle caused me to squash that nice young man.” Irene managed to push Tony out the door. Jacob was trying to hold in the laughter when he heard Tony beg to be popped.

Later that week everyone was welcoming Ricky back to work. Tony was happy to see him but didn’t let it show. He just gave him a ton of paperwork to do that he was behind on. Ricky knew that was Tony’s way of saying welcome back. Just as Tony was about to enter his office Irene sauntered into the station. She was there to say goodbye to Tony before she left for the airport. Dallas was giving her a ride at Tony’s insistence, he wanted to make sure she left.

“I have had such a wonderful visit,” Irene said as he kissed Tony on the cheek. “Though maybe next time let’s not involve man eating plants.” Irene said goodbye to Lara and the rest of the station by leaving another plate of cookies for them. “Now Lara make sure my little Tony doesn’t eat these, he’s on a diet.”

“Will do Mrs. Cutler,” Lara assured her.

“You are such a sweet girl,” Irene purred. “Tony when are you going you marry her?” Tony’s eyes grew wide in terror and Lara giggled.

“Ma, I think it’s time for you to leave,” Tony ordered. “You don’t want to miss you flight.” Tony motioned to Dallas to get her out of the station. Irene said goodbye to everyone and let the building. Tony heaved a sigh of relief and took of bite of some celery, he did not like the taste of it that that at all.

#Detectives #Roger Rabbit #Cartoons

11 notes · View notes

jmaster13 · 2 years

Text

The Case of the Jealous Figure

"And what's with all the pianos?” Gary asked. “Seems like they're all the rage in Toontown, seeing as they're getting delivered all the time. And given how many of them wind up crashing on the street, the delivery guys have gotta find a better way."

The audience was howling with laughter at Gary's stand-up routine. "I mean, I went for a walk the other day and saw seven pianos being delivered. Everyone in this city should be playing Franz Liszt by now." Gary swore he saw one of the audience members laughing so hard that their drink was squirting from their nostrils. "Woo!" Gary shouted as he pulled his suspenders. That was what he was known for. "Thank you all so much; you have been a wonderful audience." The crowd jumped to their feet, applauding as Gary took a bow and exited stage left. In the wings, his agent Malcolm was waiting.

“You were terrific!” Malcolm exclaimed. “You practically slayed them in the aisles.” Gary looked out from behind the curtains to see a few toons laying in the aisle-way with swords in them. “You really have a knack for entertaining toons." Gary blushed and thanked Malcolm as he headed to his dressing room backstage. The crew congratulated Gary on another well-done show. Malcolm tailed Gary as he made his way through the theatre corridor, gushing over his performance. “I mean, no other human has been able to capture their attention before." Gary sighed when he got to his dressing room and shut the door in Malcolm’s face. “Okay, well, talk later," Malcolm shouted through the door. Gary loved performing, but he did not like to be gushed over.

Gary undid his bow tie and slumped into a chair facing the mirror. He did feel good about that night and was eager to get home to his roommate and tell him about it. Gray looked at the picture of him, and his roommate sitting close by and winked at it. Then he noticed a letter addressed to him. Curiosity got the better of Gary, and he opened it. Gary thought it was a silly little note, but he was wrong.

“BEWARE!” was the only thing written on the paper in big red letters.

“What the heck is this?” Gary said to himself. “Beware what?” He just shrugged it off and crumpled the note tossing it in the trash.

Gary wiped his stage makeup off and cleaned himself up a bit before exiting his dressing room to go home. Malcolm was gone by then, and it was just a few workers left cleaning up from the show. Gary bid them good night and left through the side door of the theatre. Gary always left through this door, and a few fans were outside wanting his autograph. Even though he was tired and wanted to go home, he didn't want to upset his fans. Gary signed a few photographs and shook hands when a whistling sound was heard. The kind of sound made when an object falls in Toontown. One of the fans screamed, pointing up. A safe was plummeting towards Gary. He quickly ran to the side, narrowly missing the safe as it crashed to the ground. No one was hurt, but the fans ran screaming in terror. Several maintenance workers burst out the stage door to see what the commotion was.

"I hate when random objects fall from the sky," Gary exclaimed. "I need to find a way to put this into my act." Gary, slightly shaken, walked out of the alley and hailed a taxi. A hooded figure emerged from the dark shadows of the alley.

"Drat!" the figure said to itself. "Next time, you won't be so lucky." The hooded figure melted back into the shadows as theatre workers struggled to remove the safe.

The taxi dropped Gary off in front of his building. Not wanting to take the hazardous elevator, Gary climbed several flights of stairs to the 14th floor. He was a bit tired when he reached his apartment. Thankfully his roommate Patrick was already home and making dinner.

“How was it tonight?” Patrick called from the kitchen. “I hope it was another packed house.”

“Oh yes, it was," Gary replied. "Just a few more shows, and then I have to come up with new material; I don't want to get stale." Patrick came out of the kitchen with two plates and set them on the table. The aroma was so mouth-watering, Gary plopped down at the table to see meatloaf and mashed potatoes. He waited for Patrick to join him.

While they ate dinner, Patrick told Gary about his day. He was a cook for a small diner, but was trying to become an entertainer like Gary, but not a comedian. Patrick was a singer and kept auditioning; however, there was something wholesome about Patrick that most clubs weren't looking for. "I did have another audition today," Patrick announced. "This time, it was for a stage show and not a lounge act. I actually think I have a shot." Gary seemed to be off in a distant place, picking at his food. "Are you alright?" Patrick asked, poking Gary's arm.

Gary snapped out of it and apologized. He told Patrick about what happened with the safe falling from the sky and how he was trying to think of a way to spin it into his act. He neglected to tell Patrick of the beware note he got because he didn't think it was serious.

When they finished eating, Gary helped clean the dishes, and they played a little scrabble. "That's not how you spell fitness." Patrick cried.

"That's not how you use this one." Gary scoffed

"How do you use it?" Patrick challenged. “Put it in a sentence.”

"I can "fitnis" word on the board," Gary replied with a smug look on his face. Patrick rolled his eyes and shook his head.

“Must you always be a wise guy?” Patrick asked. Gary gave Patrick a sly grin and continued on with the game. Patrick ended up winning even with Gary’s constant cheating, and the two of them went to bed after they cleaned up.

That night Gary dreamed he was getting out of a limo for a party in his honor. He was dressed in a tuxedo, and Patrick was joining him. Toons were cheering as Gary strolled down the red carpet, waving to his adoring fans. As he entered the banquet hall, everyone stopped what they were doing and applauded. Foghorn Leghorn, who was the Master of Ceremonies, called Gary to the front of the room to be seated. Patrick sat next to him, and the ceremony began. Several toons, such as Bugs Bunny and Goofy, gave testimonials about Gary and his career. Gary was please with everything they had to say.

Next, Foghorn took the podium and told Gary they had a special treat for him. Two burly waiters rolled an empty table in front of the podium. Gary looked a bit puzzled at the empty table. One of the waiters went behind Gary and directed him to join them at the table. Gary shrugged and joined them. The waiters picked him up and sat him on the table.

“It's time; I say it's time for us to show you how much we appreciate you, Gary," Foghorn announced. "Just lay back and relax." Gary smiled and adjusted his jacket as he laid on the table. He wasn't quite sure what was going on, but he knew toons had weird customs. Gary looked over his feet and saw a tall, thin, hooded figure pointing at him.

"Beware!" the figure said in a creepy tone. Gary looked at the figure with confusion, but soon he was filled with dread. His body went numb, and he couldn't move anything besides his hands and feet. Foghorn appeared over Gary wielding a knife.

"Okay, everyone," Foghorn shouted. "Who wants, I say, who wants a piece of Gary?" Foghorn stuck the knife in Gary, but he didn't feel a thing. He soon realized that his body was turned into a cake. Guests were lining to be served a piece of Gary. Little by little, Gary's body was disappearing. Patrick ran over to the table to stop them, but one of the waiters pounded him on the head, sending him into the floor like a nail.

“Patrick, NO!” Gary cried. The top of Patrick's head was sticking out of the floor. Gary begged everyone to stop what they were doing, but the guests just laughed as they ate their pieces of cake. The hooded figure was still pointing at Gary, shouting, "Beware!" Gary screamed as they continued to cut into him.

"Gary bolted up in his bed in a deep sweat. He panted heavily as he checked his body to see if he was intact. Gary let out a massive sigh of relief that it was only a dream and laid back down to try to go back to sleep.

The next day Gary was in his dressing room getting ready for his show. He was a little shaken about the nightmare he had the night before but didn't want it to throw off his momentum. There was a knock at the door, and Malcolm entered the room with a concerned look on his face. He was carrying a note.

"I don't want you to go on tonight," Malcolm said. He handed Gary the note.

"Gary, I gave you fair warning to beware. If you continue to go on stage tonight, a disaster beyond your imagination will occur." Gary scoffed at the note and scrunched it up into a ball.

“I don’t take to threats,” Gary proudly announced. “I’m not going to let someone bully me. The show will go on tonight.”

"Gary, please reconsider," Malcolm begged. "I don't want anything to happen to you." Gary just brushed Malcolm off and turned to his dressing assistant. She was also very concerned.

"Mr. Bari," She began. "If I may be so bold, I think you should listen to Malcolm. I mean, I heard about the safe last night."

"Safes fall all the time here." Gary straightened his tie in the mirror and left the dressing room to go on stage. The show went on without a hitch, and Gary even weaseled some new material into his act. "Do you know what cows say? I’m a cow!” One toon laugh so hard he busted a gut. Gary was very satisfied with the night and wasn't going to let threats get to him. He was scared but didn't want people to worry about him in the back of his mind.

This time when the show was over, Malcolm never left Gary alone. Gary was a bit annoyed, but he understood. Instead of leaving through the side doors this time, Malcolm escorted Gary out of the theatre's front. No fans were waiting for him this night. Malcolm had security chase them away, just to be safe. Gary thought he was overdoing it but didn't argue; he just wanted to go home. Malcolm went out the door first to make sure the coast was clear. He signaled to Gary when he felt it was all clear. Gary exited the theatre but managed to take five steps when a giant shadow covered him. He looked up to see a piano hurtling towards him. Malcolm pushed Gary out of the way, and the piano landed on Malcolm. His feet stuck out from underneath the wreckage.

After the ambulance came and loaded Malcolm in to the back. The doctors went to check to see if Gary was alright. Gary was shaking badly, he was now afraid. Instead of going home, for fear something would happen to Patrick, he went to the Ink and Paint Club to see an old friend.

Lenny welcomed Gary to his VIP table with open arms. Gary wasn't much in the mood to reminisce with Lenny on old times. He just needed a few drinks to stop shaking. Gary told Lenny about the threatening notes and the attempts and how Malcolm was injured. Lenny patted Gary on the shoulder and told him he needs an expert, a bodyguard.

"There's a guy I know," Lenny informed him. "He's a stunt guy that works with toons, Jackson Stonewall. He's not afraid of anything and brushes disasters off like dust. I'll put in a few calls to hire him for you. Besides, he owes me a few favors." Gary smiled, finally feeling a bit safer.

"Do you think one will be enough?" Gary asked. Lenny thought for a moment.

"You're right; you need two," Lenny said. "Just in case one gets injured first. And I know who it should be." He waved down a waiter. He wasn't a toon like the other staff members. "I had to hire a few human employees after my run-in with the law. Gary, this is Roman." Gary recognized the guy from the newspapers.

"Aren't you the guy with the psycho brother that almost destroyed Toontown?" Gary asked. Roman looked at the floor in shame; Lenny smacked Gary's arm in anger.

"We don't bring that up," Lenny informed Gary. "He's dealt with enough, and I feel this is a way to make up for his bad deeds." Gary sighed and nodded. "Great, Roman, you are now going to follow my friend Gary around and protect him from some unknown assailant." Roman lifted his head up and smiled at Gary.

“I won’t let you down, Mister Bari.” Roman shook Gary’s hand vigorously with glee. Gary was already starting to regret this. Gary asked where he could find Jackson. Lenny made a few calls and discovered Jackson was recovering from a commercial shoot with Baby Herman. Apparently, Jackson got his head stuck in a cartoon vase, and his head became shaped that way. Gary thanked Lenny and left the club with Roman in tow.

When they got to the hospital, Gary bought a bouquet of flowers and entered. Roman went to change out of his waiter uniform. The front desk told Gary where Jackson's room was. Just then, an alarm went off, and Nurse Granny rushed by, pushing a gurney with Sylvester on it. She was in such a rush she plowed into Doctor Jason Hottie, flattening him to the floor. The receptionist sighed and rolled the flat doctor up. She then sent him up a vacuum tube to get fixed up.

Gary knocked on Jackson's door and waited. "Come in," a voice said on the other side. Gary entered the room and almost dropped the bouquet he was holding. A man Gary assumed to be Jackson was sitting up in bed with his head in an odd shape.

“Are you Jackson Stonewall?” Gary asked.

“You must be Gary,” The man said with a smile. “L-L-L-Lenny told me you would be coming; yes, I'm Jackson." The man looked Gary up and down. "So you need a bodyguard huh, it's a g-g-g-good thing; I owed Lenny a favor. Give my head time to heal, and I will make sure you are safe until this person trying to hurt you is c-c-c-caught.” Gary smiled a bit and thanked Jackson. Gary didn’t question the strange way Jackson was talking. He figured it was due to his head injury. Just then, Jackson's head popped back into shape. "There we go," Jackson exclaimed as he felt his head. Jackson told Gary to give him a few minutes to get dressed, and they will leave together. Gary took this time to check in on Malcolm.

Malcolm was stuck in bed with a full-body cast. The nurse was feeding him his dinner when Gary came in. "Let me give you two some privacy," The nurse said as she waddled out of the room.

“I'm glad you came to visit," Malcolm said. "At least I know you are safe," Gary told Malcolm how Lenny hired two bodyguards for him and that he will be safe now. "You went to The Lemon? You know that he will want something in return. Let's hope it's nothing too big." Gary just laughed and patted Malcolm on his foot, causing Malcolm to wince in pain. Gary apologized and turned to leave, bumping the crane holding Malcolm's leg. The nurse came rushing in, hearing Malcolm crying in pain. Gary slowly backed out of the room and left the hospital. Jackson and Roman were waiting outside for him.

“Okay,” Gary began. “Now that I have two bodyguards, where do we go from here?”

“We go check out the theatre,” Jackson said. Gary hailed a taxi, and they climbed in. The ride back to the threatre was filled with awkward silence. Gary and Roman stared at Jackson, waiting for him to talk.

"So," Gary said, trying to break the ice. "How did you come to owing Lenny a favor?" Jackson looked at the floor of the cab. He seemed very uncomfortable.

"When I came to the city, I w-w-w-wanted to become an actor." Jackson began. "But sadly, I have a stutter. It's not as bad as it was in my youth, but it rears up when I get stressed or n-n-n-nervous." Gary and Roman looked at each other. They felt terrible for him. "I couldn't get an audition and was applying for jobs left and right to support myself. I went to apply to be a bouncer at Lenny's club, but he said I was too s-s-s-small. However, he liked the way I looked and made some calls to an agent, Malcolm Roberts." Gary's eyes went big.

“That’s my agent!” Gary exclaimed. “I didn’t know he was in Lenny’s pocket.”

"Half the t-t-t-talent agents are," Jackson told Gary. "I managed to have some control of my stutter, but Malcolm said I would be better at stunt work. I never have to speak, and they always would need me. Little did I know that I would be working with t-t-t-toons. Not that there is anything wrong with that."

They finally arrived at the theatre, where a group of fans were outside waiting for Gary. As soon as Gary stepped out of the cab, the fans pounced on him, pushing Jackson and Roman out of the way. Roman tripped on the curb, trying to escape the mob. Jackson helped Roman to his feet and just watched the mob circle around Gary.

“Is it always like this?” Jackson asked.

“How should I know," roman shrugged. "It's my first day on the job." Just then, something caught Roman's eye. A steamroller was barreling down the street towards the mob. "LOOK OUT!" Roman screamed. The mob saw the roller and ran in every direction to escape it. Gray was a bit disoriented and didn't know what to do. Jackson bolted for Gary, tackling him just as the roller got close. Gary was lucky, but one of his fans was not. The poor guy was squashed flat onto the road.

Gary fainted in Jackson's arms from the close call. The ambulance came and peeled the fan off the road and checked on Gary to make sure he was all right. Gary was fine but a little shaken. He wanted to go into the theatre and check out the stage to make sure nothing was messed with.

Jackson and Roman went over everything and saw nothing had been tampered with. They gave Gary the okay to do his show that night. He was a bit nervous but didn't show it when he went on. Gary gave a top-notch comedy act that left the toons in stitches. Halfway through his act, the hooded figure appeared backstage and cut one of the ropes holding some sandbags loose. Those particular bags were right above Gary. Jackson heard the snap of the rope and saw the bags start to fall. Jackson leaped into action, pushing Gary out of the way. The bags crushed Jackson under them. Panic arose in the audience, and the crowd raced out of the theatre like stampeding cattle.

Roman and Gary tossed the bags off Jackson to reveal him flattened to the stage. “I guess we have to take him to the hospital now,” Roman sighed.

“Not necessarily!" a voice shouted from the side of the stage. Ludwig von Drake pushed a heavy object onto the stage. "This is my latest invention," He proudly proclaimed. "I call it the portable pump." Roman and Gary gave Ludwig a strange look. "With this machine, you won't have to keep going to the hospital every time; just hook him up to this machine, and he will be his old self in no time."

Ludwig grabbed a hose from the machine and shoved it in Jackson’s mouth. With a slight crazy chuckle, Ludwig turned on the pump. The engine was loud and shook vigorously. Gary had to plug his ears as he watched. Jackson's cheeks began to puff up, followed by his torso. Soon his whole body was back into its 3D form. Ludwig was satisfied with Jackson's shape and went to turn off the pump, but the machine wouldn't turn off. Jackson kept inflating into a giant balloon rising off the stage floor.

“Quick, stop it before he pops!" Roman cried. Ludwig fumbled with the machine, trying to get it to shut off. He pushed buttons and even banged on it. Gary let go of his ears, rushed over to the hose, and yanked it out of Jackson's mouth. Jackson flew around the theatre like a balloon releasing air, landing on some of the seats in the theatre. He got up and dusted himself off.

“I’m all r-r-r-right!” Jackson shouted, giving a thumbs up.

“I guess I need to tinker with this some more," Ludwig said. Not wasting time, Ludwig began to tear the pump apart right there on the stage.

“You know," Roman said. I think we might need some help. This person seems relentless; maybe if we got someone with magic involved, we could be more prepared?"

“What do you mean?” Gary asked.

“I know someone that might be able to see into the future and help us identify your stalker.”

“Great!” Jackson shouted from the seats. “Let’s g-g-g-go.”

Roman took Gary and Jackson to the darker shaded side of Toontown. Gary was feeling a bit uneasy. He was worried that his stalker was in this part of town. Roman brought them to a house made of gingerbread; Gary was getting bad vibes from this place. Roman knocked on the door, and Witch Hazel opened the door.

“May I help you?” She said as sweetly as she could.

“We’re here to see your sister, Madame Hazel," Roman said.

"OH," She said with surprise. "Let me get her for you." She shut the door to her house, and noises could be heard as she fumbled around the place. The door opened back up, and Hazel was now in a fortune teller costume. "Please come in, gentlemen."

"Thank you for seeing us, Madame Hazel," Roman said as he entered the house. "Glad you were home." Gary turned to Jackson with a very concerned looked.

"I am putting my life in that man's hands?" Gary griped. Gary sighed and followed Roman in with Jackson right behind. Hazel directed the men to sit down at her table. She grabbed a ball from the shelf and set it on the table. She struggled with it as if it was very heavy.

“Now, what can Madame Hazel do for you gentlemen?" She asked.

“My friend here,” Roman began. “Is being stalked and threatened by an unknown assailant. We were hoping you could help us identify them.”

“Gracious!" She gasped, "Such a handsome man like you put in danger." She grabbed Jackson's hand. "Don't worry, Madame Hazel will protect you." Jackson sheepishly smiled and slowly withdrew his hand.

“Not m-m-m-me," Jackson said softly. "He's the one int-t-t-trouble.” He pointed to Gary sitting next to him. Hazel let out a loud cackle at her mistake.

“I’m sorry,” She apologized. “But deary, if you ever need help, don't be afraid to ask." She winked at Jackson. Jackson gulped heavily.

“Can we get back to me, please?" Gary asked. "I'm in danger, and I want to know who's responsible.

“Right," Hazel said, snapping out of her Jackson fantasy. "Let me look into my crystal ball." She ran her fingers all over it. "Hmmm, all I'm seeing is blackness and a bunch of gibberish that doesn't make sense."

“I think you are looking into a bowling ball,” Gary said dryly. Hazel got a frazzled look on her face and then began to cackle.

“Oh silly me," She said. "I guess that explains why I keep seeing a seven, ten split." She let out another cackle. Hazel picked up the bowling ball and chucked it aside. She then grabbed her crystal ball and proceed to run her fingers around it. "There we go, I see clearly now." She gazed more profound into the ball. "I don't see your stalker's face, but he wears a hooded cloak. He has a desire to see you run out of Toontown."

“Why would he want me out of Toontown?” Gary asked.

“He believes a human should not be entertaining toons." She replied. "We toons are made for entertaining, so if a human does the entertaining, what's the point of having us?" She bolted upright in her chair with a scared look on her face. "He will stop at nothing to eliminate you and those that protect you." Hazel rushed out of her seat and ran to her potions rack. She was skimming quickly through her bottles, looking for something. "I have a potion here that will protect you from any harm; just let me find it." She was throwing bottles left and right carelessly until she found the bottle she was looking for. "Here it is," Hazel said as she turned around. "This potion will protect you...Good Gracious!" Hazel dropped the bottle in shock. Some of the bottles she tossed landed on Roman and Jackson. Roman was turned into a giant ice cream cone while Jackson was reduced to a quivering mound of jelly. Gary crawled out from under the table where he had been hiding.

“I think you’ve done enough,” Gary said as he brushed crumbs off of him. “Can you turn them back?” Hazel slowly nodded.

The trio left the gingerbread house in a hurry after Hazel fixed Roman and Jackson. "Well, that was a bust," Gary said. "She didn't do anything except turn you guys into desserts."

“Thanks for not eating us, by the way," Roman quipped.

Gary led his bodyguards to his apartment building. They took a shortcut through the park and were greeted by a mob of Gary’s fans. Gary was pleased to see them and gave everyone his autograph. The hooded figure was in the park as well, in front of the new fountain. He was joined by Monster Tweety. "There they are." The hooded figure said, pointing at the mob. "Go, eat him," The figure ordered. Monster Tweety made a mad dash for the group surrounding Gary. Jackson saw the monstrosity coming and ordered everyone to run. Gary was talking to one of his human fans, Eric White, when Tweety grabbed Eric and gobbled him down. Gary screamed and ran behind Roman. The Monster patted his belly and let out a belch before walking away. “Stupid Monster!’ The Hooded figure cursed. “I guess I will have to get a bit more drastic.” The figure turned dramatically and marched out of the park.

When Jackson deemed the coast was clear, Gary led him and Roman out of the park and to his apartment building. As they entered the building, Gary told them he lived on the 14th floor. Roman went to call the elevator down to the main floor. Gary advised him not to take the elevator.

“Why not,” Roman asked. Before Gary could answer the elevator crashed to the main floor shaking everything. The elevator doors opened and a human man that was flattened into a pancake waddled out of the elevator.

“How's it going, Ernie?" Gary asked.

“Oh, living the dream," the flattened man replied as he waddled out of the building. Roman and Jackson were trying to figure out what they just saw.

“That was one of my neighbors, Ernie Quill," Gary explained. "He's a bit of an odd duck. He enjoys having things happen to him." Gary took a few steps up the stairs and turned to Roman and Jackson. "Oh yeah," He said. "That's why you don't want to take the elevator." Gary motioned for them to follow him up the stairs. Jackson shrugged and followed him with Roman tailing behind.

When they reached his apartment, Gary went to unlock his door. "I hope Patrick isn't home," Gary said. "He would freak out knowing I'm in danger." Gary opened the door and let the gentlemen inside. Jackson began to rifle through things. "What are you doing?" Gary asked.

“I'm m-m-making s-s-s-sure everything is okay here," Jackson responded.

“Okay,” Gary shrugged. “I doubt there’s anything here.”

“Where's your bathroom?" Roman asked. Gary pointed to an open door, and Roman ran through it, quickly shutting the door. Gary turned his attention back to Jackson, that was searching under the davenport.

“Please stop that," Gary ordered. "I told you I highly doubt there is anything here that is dangerous. Besides, if you make a mess, Patrick will kill me." Roman came sprinting out of the bathroom, holding something.

“Want to run that by us again?" Roman said weakly. Gary and Jackson's eyes grew in horror. Roman was holding a bomb, and it was about to go off at any second. Roman was shaking, not knowing what to do. Jackson knocked the bomb out of Roman's hands and grabbed both him and Gary. He pushed them both out the window and jumped after them. They were on the building's ledge a few feet below Gary's apartment when the bomb went off. The explosion caused Jackson to slip and fall. Roman and Gary grabbed him and tried to pull him back up to the ledge, but they too lost their balance, and the three of them tumbled down the building.

They screamed as the street below grew closer. All three of them hit the road with a splat. The hooded figure stood above them, cackling. "I told you I would get you, Gary." The figure drew back his hood to reveal his true identity; it was Mortimer Mouse. "Humans should not be entertaining toons; it's the other way around." Mortimer whistled, and Br'er Fox emerged from the shadows holding a giant spatula. “Scrape them off the road and follow me.” Br’er Fox nodded and did as instructed.

Mortimer brought the men to an old sawmill. "Tie the bodyguards up and leave the comedian to me," Mortimer ordered. Jackson and Roman started to come to when Br'er Fox was finishing tying the

ropes. They witnessed Mortimer dump an unconscious Gary on a log and chain him to it.

“You fiend!” Roman hissed. “What are you going to do to us.” Mortimer smiled and turned on the machines in the mill.

"Mulch," Mortimer laughed. The log Gary was tied to began to maneuver down the conveyor belt towards a wood grinder. "So long, Gary," Mortimer waved. "I think I will be taking your spot tonight." Mortimer turned to Br'er Fox. "Do what you want with the riff-raff; just make sure you send me the Gary scraps." Mortimer left the mill with a victorious strut. Br'er Fox smiled and picked up an ax and began to sharpen it on a grindstone. Jackson and Roman struggled to free themselves from the ropes.

Gary shook his head when he came to. He could hear a loud noise above him and looked up to see the wood grinder slowly getting closer. Gary's eyes darted around the place, trying to figure out what was going on. It didn't take long for Gary to realize he was in danger, and he screamed for help. He tried to squirm free from the chains, but he was bound tight.

Br'er Fox finished sharping his ax and approached Jackson and Roman. Roman freaked out, but Jackson stayed calm. "Can I g-g-g-give you a tip?" Jackson asked Br'er Fox. "Next time you tie someone up, make s-s-s-sure you tie their legs t-t-t-too." Jackson kicked his leg high in the air kicking the ax out of Br'er Fox's hands. The ax spun around in the air and fell between Jackson and Roman, slicing through the ropes. Br'er Fox screamed and scurried away like a frightened little fox. Jackson rushed over to try and undo the chains holding Gary to the log. Roman was at the control panel, trying to shut off the machine. The log was being eaten by the grinder by now and was inches away from eating Gary too. Roman managed to shut off the machine just in the nick of time.

Gary let out a sigh of relief and relaxed. Jackson and Roman cut the chain with some cutters and freed Gary from the log. "Thanks, you guys," Gary said. "I thought for sure I was a goner." He hugged Roman and then turned to Jackson, who held out his hand, stopping him. "Oh, sorry." Gary apologized and shook Jackson's hand instead.

"Now," Jackson started. "Let's go t-t-t-teach Mortimer a lesson."

“Mortimer?” Gary asked. “Who is that?” Jackson explained everything to Gary about how Mortimer Mouse was behind the whole thing.

“That old hack,” Gary quipped. “His idea of entertainment is dancing around with a red picnic blanket.”

"Well, that gives me an idea," Roman chimed in. He called Jackson and Gary into a huddle and told them his plan. Gary loved the idea and couldn't wait to see it in action.

Mortimer was on stage, trying his best to entertain the audience with horrible jokes and lousy dancing. The crowd booed and threw tomatoes at him. He ignored them and dodged the flying objects.

"Now, ladies and gentlemen," Mortimer said. "I shall now regale you with my famous Dance of the Red Cape." Mortimer pulled a giant red cape from his pocket and began to dance with it. The crowd groaned at the sight. Just then, the doors at the back of the theatre busted open. Gary came stomping down the aisle. The crowd cheered at the sight of Gary.

"Stop right there, Mortimer!" Gary shouted as he stood in front of the stage. "I bet you didn't expect to see me again." Mortimer glared at Gary. He was afraid to speak and say anything that could incriminate him. "You don't have to say anything." Gary continued. "I brought you a little present to show you I have no hard feelings." Mortimer placed his hands on his hips.

“Oh really?” Mortimer asked.

"Oh yes," Gary said with a sly smile. "Just wave your cape above your head, and you will get what's coming to you." Mortimer waved the red cape rigorously above his head when suddenly there was a crash on the side of the stage. A giant bull came charging on stage with his sharp horns pointing straight at Mortimer. Mortimer screamed and raced off stage, still holding his red cape. The bull continued to chase Mortimer up the aisle and out of the theatre. Mortimer ran into the sunset with the bull right behind him, never bothering Gary again.

The crowd jumped to their feet and cheered for Gary. He bowed to the audience and started up his comedy act. Roman and Jackson stood in the wings of the stage watching Gary perform. When the show was over, and the audience went home, Gary met Roman and Jackson outside the theatre.

"Well, I guess this is goodbye, for now," Gary said sadly. "You guys are welcome to visit or come to see the show anytime."

"I hate to admit it," Roman said. "But I actually enjoyed this little adventure. I think I might become a full-time bodyguard."

“Not m-m-m-me,” Jackson chimed in. “I’m happy being a s-s-stunt man.”

Jackson and Roman shook Gary’s hand and started to walk away when the ground began to shake.

"What the heck is going on?" Gary shouted. The trio looked behind them in horror to see a stampede of dinosaurs heading right for them. The stampede was moving so fast the men did not have time to get out of the way, and they were trampled.

When the dust settled, all that was left of Gary, Roman, and Jackson were circular discs in the middle of the road. Daisy Duck crossed the street and peeled the discs off the road. "I better send you guys to the hospital." She said. Daisy waddled over to a mailbox and slid the men inside. "I'm sure you will get there tomorrow." She started to walk away only to stop. "Wait a minute," She pondered. "Tomorrow is Sunday."

#Detectives #Cartoons #Roger Rabbit

2 notes · View notes

jmaster13 · 2 years

Text

The Case of the Ghostly Carnival

“Captain Cutler, thank you so much for coming," Alastor said. "I have a job for you." The deputy mayor gestured to building plans on the wall behind him. "I'm sure you have heard of the plans for the new skyscraper for our city?"

“I heard a few things,” Tony replied.

“Good,” Alastor said with a smug look. “We are going to bulldoze Gotcha-land to make way for it.”

“I remember that place,” Tony exclaimed. “My cousin and I used to go there all the time. It was a big part of our childhood.”

"It's an eyesore," Alastor said coldly. "It's been abandoned for years, and no one wants it. That's where you come in. I want you to take your police force and sweep the area for squatters and chase them out."

"What makes you think there are squatters there?" Tony asked.

"There have been reports of movement and lights in the park," Alastor explained. We can't bulldoze the place while people are living there; get them out."

"Well, I don't know about sending my force into the park," Tony said. "That might be too much. Maybe I should inspect it myself and see if there are really people there. I'm sure you don't want the bad publicity of sending the police into an empty place and wasting taxpayer's money." Alastor leaned back in his chair and crossed his arms. He glared at Tony with disapproval. Tony scowled at Alastor; he knew what Alastor was all about.

"Very well," Alastor said. "Go in and scout the place; if it's empty, let me know. If there are squatters, get rid of them." Alastor waved his hand, rudely dismissing Tony.

Tony left city hall and got into his car. He didn’t like the idea of destroying Gotcha-land, but his hands were tied. Tony went to the station to get some things from his office. As he walked into the station, the place was buzzing with activity. It was a typical Friday night with drunks, robbers, gang members. Tony passed by his secretary Lara typing reports.

"Get Ricky for me; I need him for a job." Tony barked at her. He paused in the door frame and turned back to her. "Please," he said in a more pleasing tone. Tony shut his office door and went to his desk. Just as he sat down, there was a knock at the door. Lara entered the office and shut the door behind her.

"I hate to tell you this," She began. "But Officer Preston is gone for the weekend." Tony sighed and facepalmed himself.

“I forgot,” he said, "Ricky was going to meet Zach's family in New York this weekend." Lara stood in front of Tony's desk, holding a note. Tony was busy rifling through his draws for something and didn’t notice her. Lara cleared her throat and placed it in front of Tony with a smile. Tony sat up in his chair, clutching a flashlight. "What is this, your letter of resignation?" he asked jokingly.

"In your dreams," She chuckled. "We both know you couldn’t find your desk without me." She chuckled a bit at her joke. "It's a message from your cousin. He was here earlier looking for you. He left that for me to give to you." Lara turned to leave the office but paused and turned back to Tony. "At least he knows how to smile," she said with a wink and left the office. Tony shook his head in disapproval.

Tony picked up the note from his desk and read it.

"Tony, I heard that they are going to bulldoze Gotcha-land. We can't let that happen; that was our childhood. Think about all the fun times we had there as kids. You taught me how to throw darts and toss rings to win. Not to mention all the fun we had on the rides. Please contact me; we need to think of a way to stop the destruction of Gotcha-land. Keith."

Tony thought for a moment. "Maybe I should have Keith join me," he thought to himself. "I won't be able to stop, Alastor, but we could have at least one last goodbye to this place." Tony grabbed his keys off his desk and left his office. Lara was putting on her coat, getting ready to leave as well. "Do you need a ride home, Lara?" he asked.

"I'm fine, thank you," Lara said. "I have a date tonight; I don't want my boss showing up and scaring him off with his stern face."

"A date?" Tony asked, trying not to seem jealous. "Does he have a record?" Lara just finished covering her typewriter and shook her head.

"Big, strong Tony," She said, tugging his chin. "I can take care of myself." She picked up her purse and tapped Tony on the arm with it. "But thank you for caring." Tony watched as Lara walked down the stairs out of the station. Tony almost let a grin upon his face.

Tony made it to Cameron Tucker’s car lot just in time to see Keith mounting his bike. Tony beeped at Keith to get his attention. Annoyed, Keith stomped over to the car, not knowing who was inside it. He beamed a bright smile when he saw Tony in the car.

“Did you get my note?” Keith asked.

“I did," Tony said, nodding. "Look, I can't stop the park from being demolished, but I do have access to it tonight." Keith's eyes lit up. "Alastor told me to patrol the grounds and chase away any squatters. What do you think about joining me tonight and we walk the park together?"

“Yes, most definitely,” Keith exclaimed. “Let me follow you there." Keith hopped on his bike and started it up. It was a ten-minute drive to the abandoned park.

Tony unlocked the gate as Keith secured his helmet to his bike. Keith joined Tony at the entrance and was handed a flashlight. "Let's go!" Keith said eagerly. He raced into the park, with Tony following behind at a slower pace. Keith was darting from one attraction to the next like a five-year-old. “Look the Tilt-A-Whirl,” Keith screeched. “I remember throwing up on that seven times.” Keith’s eyes grew wide with delight. “Oh man, the Tunnel of Love. Do you remember when we went on a double date and rode that?”

“How could I forget,” Tony said dryly. “It was so dark we made out with each other rather than our dates. Monica teased me for the rest of the night. At least we did kiss on top of the wheel.” Tony gazed up at the Ferris Wheel. It was dirty, and a few of the seats were loose. "It's such a shame no one took over after Old Man Withers died." Tony heard some laughter. "It's not funny that he died."

“I wasn’t laughing,” Keith said with a puzzled look on his face. Tony searched around the area, searching for the source of the noise.

“Tony, it’s the Terrible Toro," Keith said, pointing to a red and yellow canopy. A mechanical bull rested underneath. "I wonder if anyone ever beat your record?"

“I doubt it,” Tony scoffed. “A minute thirty is pretty hard to beat.”

"I bet you I can," Keith said with a smirk. Keith raced over to the mechanical Bull and jumped on its back.

"Keith, get off that!" Tony ordered. "I highly doubt that thing works anyway." Keith waved his hand, brushing Tony off, and searched for the on switch. Tony heard the laughter again; this time it was more menacing. The bull began to jerk violently. Keith wasn't ready for the bull to be active, but he held on for his dear life.

"HELP!" Keith cried as the bull bucked around. Tony ran to find a way to shut it off but discovered the bull had no power.

"Keith, jump off!" Tony yelled. Keith went to loosen his grip and was about to jump off when the bull gave a huge jerk launching Keith into the air. He landed on the Strength Tester, sending the puck up the tower ringing the bell. Being old, the bell broke off and landed on his head.

Tony rushed over to Keith. "Are you okay?" Tony asked. He helped Keith to his feet, who was a little dazed.

"I'm fine," Keith responded. "But can you please answer the phone?" Keith's eyes rolled up into his head, and he fainted onto the ground. The menacing laughter started up again. Tony frantically shone the flashlight all around, looking to see who was laughing.

After a few minutes, Keith was back on his feet. Tony was inspecting the carousel, and Keith went over to join him.

“What are you doing?” Kieth asked.

"I thought I saw movement over here," Tony replied. "You may like to reminisce, but I have a job to do." Keith crossed his arms across his chest and shook his head.

"Sorry to be a burden," Keith snapped. "I guess I will just leave then." Tony shined his flashlight in Keith's eyes.

"Don't be like that," Tony whined. "I am happy to share these memories with you, but my job does come first. I need to do a good job, so Mr. Doyle will not make things hard for me." Keith sighed and leaned against one of the horses.

"It seems that Alastor is more of the mayor than Mayor Franklin," Keith stated. "I heard through the grapevine that he has got his hands in dirty pockets."

"Can't argue with you there," Tony responded, looking up at the ceiling of the carousel. Suddenly the lights of the carousel came on, and it started to spin. The pipe organ music played slowly and picked up speed as the spinning got faster. Tony and Keith each grabbed onto a horse as the carousel spun faster and faster. The menacing laughter could be heard over the sped-up music. Tony started to feel the centrifugal force pushing him into the horse he was holding on to. If the carousel sped up any faster, he and Keith might become part of the horses.

The laughter stopped, and the carousel shut off, slowing down. Tony heaved a sigh of relief when it came to a complete stop; Keith just heaved. Tony slumped to the floor of the carousel until he got over his dizziness. The laughter started again, but this time it sounded like it was moving away from them. Once Tony could stand, he followed the laughter down the midway that leads to the funhouse. Keith followed Tony, staggering a bit from being dizzy.

Tony stood in front of the funhouse looking through the windows, lights flashing on and off inside while laughter bellowed through the building. The funhouse was the main attraction of Gotcha-land. Once a mansion, Old Man Withers turned it into a funhouse, and then he built the park around it. Tony had not such fond memories of the funhouse. He once got lost in it for two hours when he was a kid. Tony took a deep breath and walked up the stairs to enter the house. Keith stayed close behind him.

Tony turned the doorknob and slowly began to push the door open. The door fell off its hinges and fell to the floor with a thud. Dust scattered in the air from the crash. Tony turned to look at Keith, who looked a little nervous. The house seemed to have gotten quiet when the door fell. Tony and Keith walked through the doorway on top of the fallen door, when suddenly the door was lifted, causing the cousins to fall to the floor. Keith landed on top of Tony; they both looked back at the door, back in its proper place in the door frame.

“What just happen?” Keith asked.

"I don't know," Tony answered. "Now get off me!" Keith got to his feet and helped Tony off the floor. The house was all dusty and full of cobwebs. The cousins shone their flashlights around the dark foyer, trying to figure out if someone was hiding in there.

“Welcome!” an eerie voice echoed through the room. “It's been so long since we had any visitors. We have been so lonely." Keith and Tony darted their lights around the room to find the source of the voice. "Here, let me help you with that." the voice continued. The lights in the house turned on. "There, isn't that better? We can't wait to have fun with you two. Come and find us, if you can." With that, the room was filled with menacing laughter. Tony could tell that at least four different people were laughing.

"Look," Tony began. "We don't want any trouble. I was sent here by City Hall to make sure this place was clear of people so they can bulldoze this place. I'm sorry to tell you this, but you are going to have to leave."

"LEAVE!" one of the voices shouted. "This is our home; how dare you try to take it from us! Boys, let’s pull out all the stops."

“I think these squatters mean business,” Keith said. “You better bring in the troops.”

"No," Tony snapped. "I can handle these clowns, come on," Tony remembered the layout of the house and trudged forward out of the foyer and into the hallway. "I was stuck in here once for two hours; I remember every inch of this place. There isn't a single place they can hide."

The hallway was made to look like it was never-ending. Tony walked slowly as if he was anticipating something. "There’s a conveyor belt here on the floor," Tony informed Keith. "It goes in the opposite direction, making it hard to get to the other end." Tony pointed to the wall. "There's a hidden railing there to hold onto." Tony took a big step and held onto the invisible railing, and sure enough, the conveyor belt was there. Tony pulled himself along the invisible railing with Keith copying his every move. They were almost to the end of it when a voice echoed through the hallway.

"Well, that's no fun," the voice said with disappointment. "Let's turn things up." With that, the conveyor started to speed up. Keith lost his footing and held onto the railing.

"Tony, help!" Keith cried. Tony turned around and tried to grab Keith to pull him up. Keith lost his grip on the railing and went sailing back down the conveyor belt. Unfortunately, Keith got sucked under the conveyor. Tony heard Keith groan, followed by a squishing noise. Soon Keith passed by Tony, flattened to the conveyor belt. Tony was able to maintain his grip and made it past the belt.

When Tony made it to safety, the belt slowed down and stopped. Tony could see his flattened cousin still stuck to the belt. Tony was able to peel him off without the belt restarting. "How am I going to fix you?" Tony asked himself. Suddenly Keith popped back into shape, causing Tony to jump backward.

“What just happened?” Keith asked.

“I think I know what’s going on,” Tony said. “I think we are dealing with toons.”

“Great,” Keith sighed. “Let’s get out of here and call those detective guys that handle toons.”

“NO!” Tony shouted. “I can handle toons too you know! There is no way I will ever call those people for help.”

“Okay,” Keith said sheepishly. "Sorry to have brought that up. Now, where do we go from here?" Tony pointed to a narrow passageway.

"That leads to the mirror room," Tony informed him. Tony saw some rope lying on the floor and picked it up. He tied one end around his waist and handed the other end to Keith, instructing him to do the same. "There, that way we won't get separated in there; it's a maze." Tony slowly lead Keith through the narrow path to the mirror maze.

The room was quiet other than the occasional bump Tony made running into a mirror. Most of the mirrors were in perfect condition and clean. It was clear someone had been taking care of them. Tony memorized eighty percent of the maze, so navigating was somewhat easy. Halfway through the maze, a pair of ghostly hands protruded from the mirror and cut the rope between them. Keith heard a tapping on a mirror behind him, so he turned to see what made that sound. Nothing was there, so he turned back to find Tony was gone. Keith began to panic and bumped into mirrors left and right.

"Tony!" Keith cried, "Where are you?" Keith began to hear the laughter again. His heart was racing as the laughter grew louder. Just then, something grabbed his shoulder. Keith whirled around and punched Tony square in the jaw. The laughter stopped, and the room went silent. Keith's eyes grew wide in terror. "I'm so sorry!" Keith apologized. "I got confused with all the laughter and got scared when you grabbed me."

"Forget about it," Tony scoffed as he held his jaw. "I know what this place can do to a person. Let's go; we're almost out of here." The cousins made their way out of the mirror maze and were ready for the next room.

The next room was the library. The way to get out of it was to solve the clues and find the hidden key. The clues were always the same, so Tony knew exactly where the key was. He went over to the keys hiding place but stop dead in his tracks.

“What's wrong?" Keith asked, "Why did you stop?

"I can't move," Tony announced. "I think I'm glued to the floor." Keith did a double-take and ran over to help Tony get unstuck. The glue was hard to see, and Keith stepped into it, getting stuck as well. Not long after the pair got stuck, the room echoed with laughter again.

“I knew that would work,” one voice said.

"Now, what are we going to do?" another voice asked. Tony's eyes grew wide in terror as the two voices' bodies appeared in front of the stuck duo.

"It's worst than I thought." Tony cried. "Not toon ghosts." The ghosts laughed and pointed at Tony and Keith.

"Hey, Jasper," one ghost said. "I got a fun idea." The ghost whispered something into Jasper's ear."

“Boo, that’s a great idea!” Jasper shouted. The ghost vanished into thin air. Keith and Tony frantically looked around the room to see where the ghosts went. Without warning, a lasso roped Tony and Keith together. The Ghost reappeared laughing joyously.

"Hoist them up, Boo!" Jasper ordered. Boo pulled on the rope, and Tony and Keith were lifted right out of their shoes. They were suspended about four feet off the floor. Boo held the rope and gave a thumbs up to Jasper. Jasper chuckled and pulled a cloth from his pocket and tied it around his head, covering his eyes. "I wonder if there is candy inside?" Jasper asked as he picked up a wooden plank and began to swing at the helpless men. Boo would yank on the rope from time to time when Jasper would swing, narrowly missing Tony. "Come on now, hold still," Jasper cackled.

Keith and Tony kicked their legs, hoping that would cause Boo to lose his grip. Jasper took a big swing and made contact with Keith's knee. Keith cried out in pain. Both ghosts laughed manically and jumped up and down. This caused the pair to bob up and down on the rope. Boo, let go of the rope sending Keith and Tony crashing to the floor. The ghost vanished into thin air again, and the room went quiet. Tony was able to loosen the rope and free themselves. He took the key from its hiding place and unlocked the door to the next room. Keith was desperately trying to free his boots from the floor.

"Leave them," Tony ordered. "That's toon glue; our shoes are stuck there until I can get the anti glue solvent." Keith sighed and left his boots stuck in the glue next to Tony's oxfords. The men went into the next room in their stocking feet. Tony groaned when he saw what room it was, the upside-down kitchen.

“Isn’t this the room where people get wet?” Keith asked. Tony nodded.

"Just avoid the sinks, and we'll be dry," Tony instructed. "Also, look out for the ghosts." They crept through the kitchen slowly, trying to avoid getting wet from the sinks on the ceiling. The sinks on the ceiling seemed to pour water with every other step they took. Keith soon realized that the floor had a black and white checkered pattern, and every time someone steps on the white, the sinks would release water.

"Tony, stop," Keith said. Tony froze in his tracks. "Only step on the black tiles." Keith started to hop from black tile to black tile. The sinks stopped releasing water. Tony nodded and followed Keith.

"I can't believe I never noticed this pattern." Tony said, "I'm usually very observant."

"Well, there's a first time for everything," Keith quipped. They hopped safely across the room bone dry. Just as Tony went to open the door, a ghostly cry could be heard.

"Well that's no fun," The voice cried. "You guys didn't get wet; let's fix that." Several sinks turned on full blast, and the room started to fill with water. Tony pushed hard on the door, but it wouldn't budge. The water was now up to their waist and showed no signs of stopping. The fridge on the ceiling opened, and one of the ghosts popped out with a fishing pole.

"You better get out of the water soon, guys," The ghost called out to them. "I hear these are shark-infested waters." Keith and Tony looked at the ghost, confused. To their surprise, two shark fins appeared in the water and started to circle them. By now, the water was at shoulder level.

“Tony," Keith whined. "I think this is a bad time to tell you, I can't swim." Tony turned back to the door and went under the water to pry it open. He felt a tug on his pant leg and was whisked backward and up out of the water. The ghost caught Tony with his pole. The ghost made a proud pose holding his pole with Tony hanging upside down from it. Another ghost appeared and took his picture with a camera. When the camera flashed, the ghosts disappeared, and Tony dropped to the floor with a thud. The water had vanished, and both he and Keith were bone dry. The door leading to the next room creaked open. Tony scrambled to his feet and raced to the door, thinking it would slam shut, it didn't.

They were now in another hallway, but it was dimly lit. The pair made their way along the corridor with the floor began to rock back and forth. They were able to maintain their balance and scurry across the floor. "I almost forgot the quake floors," Tony chuckled. Just then, something mechanical whirled to life, and monstrous laughter filled the hall. Tony turned sharply and drew his pistol. He fired four shots into the dark towards the laughter. The lights flickered on, and standing at the end of the hall was a mechanical laughing lady. Sparks shot out of the bullet holes as her laughter went deep and slow. She wound to a stop and slumped over.

“Good jog Tony,” Keith jeered. “You just killed the Laughing Lady.” Tony slowly placed his pistol in its holster.

"Sorry," Tony said sheepishly. "She scared me, and this was out of habit."

“Sure it was,” Keith said. Keith walked past Tony and the Laughing Lady. Tony scowled at her as he passed by.

"I've always hated you," Tony whispered to the robot. The Lady stood up with a sudden jerk, and Tony yelped and took off like a shot.

He joined Keith in the next room where it was filled with enormous balls.

"Is this the ballroom?" Keith asked.

"No, Billiards," Tony replied. The giant balls were all made to look like billiard balls. "We have to navigate our way through this forest of balls to get to the other side," Tony said as he pushed one of the balls away. Tony and Keith pushed their way through until they found an opening. One cue ball sat between them and the doorway. One of the ghosts appeared and smacked the cue ball with a mallet. The giant ball rolled towards the men. Tony pushed Keith out of the way and ran back to the rest of the balls. The giant cue was hot on Tony’s heels when he tripped and fell. The ball rolled over Tony with a squish. Keith gasped at the sight of his cousins stuck to the floor like a sticker. The ghost rolled on the floor with laughter holding his stomach. Keith charged for the ghost in anger. The ghost saw him coming and stopped laughing. Just as Keith was a few feet from the ghost, he leaped to tackle the toon. The ghost vanished, and Keith went face-first into the wall.

Keith heard a groan behind him. He turned to see Tony was back in his solid form and getting up off the floor.

“Are you okay,” Keith asked.

"I'm okay," Tony sighed. "Come on; we are almost out of here." Keith opened the door, which leads to a staircase to the cellar below. The men slowly descended the stairs. Tony hoped the stairs would stay firm and not turn into a slide. His hopes were dashed when the stair dropped out from underneath them, and they slid down the rest of the way. Keith rolled across the floor and into a rug. Two ghosts appeared and rolled up Keith in the rug. His head and feet stuck out at opposite ends. Tony was on his feet and dusting himself off when he heard Keith call for help. Tony found Keith trapped in the rug. Tony was about to unroll Keith when a ghost appeared in front of Tony with a loud "BOO!" Tony lost his balance and stumbled backward. He fell into a trunk, and the lid slammed shut.

Tony could hear Keith laughing and begging someone to stop. With all his might, Tony used both his feet to kick open the lid to the trunk. He crawled out of the trunk to see two ghosts tickling Keith's feet. Keith was in tears laughing, he saw Tony and begged him to help. Tony stomped over to the ghost. They saw he meant business and vanished with a pop.

Tony unrolled Keith, who was gasping for breath. "Thanks," Keith panted. "I almost wet myself."

"We need to get out of here," Tony said. "The sooner they bulldoze this place, the better." Tony and Keith made their way to the stairs on the other side of the cellar but were stopped by the four ghosts. They weren't laughing; instead, they had sad faces.

“Why do you want to destroy our home?" One ghost asked.

"Why wouldn't we?" Tony snapped. "Since we have been here, you have done nothing but torture us. Besides, the city has plans for the land here; you can haunt those buildings.

“But we were left this house by Old Man Withers.” Another ghost stated.

“What do you mean?” Tony asked. The ghosts pointed to a wall and Tony went over to inspect it. It sounded hollow when he knocked on it. “There's a secret door here," he said to Keith. Keith came over and helped Tony look for a way to open it. Keith found an unusual looking doorstop and pulled it. There was a clicking sound, and the wall opened. Tony and Keith entered the secret room to find what looked like living quarters.

The ghost joined them in the room. "Old Man Withers would stay here sometimes." One of the ghosts said. "He loved it here so much." There were blueprints and schematics of the house on a draft table. "We actually helped him designed this place." Another ghost stated. "After we were scared out of our last house, he let us stay here. He was our friend."

“I don’t understand,” Tony said. “If he let you guys stay here, why didn’t he protect you after he died?”

"He did," The third ghost chimed in. The ghost went over to a desk and picked up a document. He handed it to Tony.

“What is that?” Keith asked.

"It's Old Man Withers' will," Tony answered as he read it. "It says here I Rusty Withers, leave the fun house mansion of Gotcha-land to my best friends and partners Jasper, Grubb, Boo, and Moss, the lonely ghosts. They will keep the house maintained and running. The rest of Gotcha-Land I leave to the city in hopes that many generations can enjoy its splendors." Tony looked up from the will. "This is real, and legal. Does anyone know about this?"

“Well,” Boo began. “His attorney showed up not long after he died to go over things.”

"He told us not to worry, and we would be taken care of." Jasper chimed in. "Then the park closed. We assumed it was out of respect, but then it never reopened."

“Now you want to destroy our home.” Moss cried

"We don't want to destroy this place," Keith said. "We loved it here when we were kids. If anything, we should try and save it, right, Tony? However, there is one thing I don't understand. If you wanted this place to reopen, why did you torture us like that?"

The four ghosts looked at the floor in shame.

"Well," Grubb said. "We haven't seen people in a long time, and I guess we got carried away. We're sorry for all the trouble we caused."

"Well, you should be," Tony chuckled. "You flattened us and almost made my cousin pee his pants."

“DUDE!” Keith shrieked with a horrified look on his face.

Tony brushed off Keith and looked over the will again. "It seems to me that you own this house outright, and the city can’t bulldoze it without a legal battle, which I'm sure they don't want. What was the name you the attorney?"

"He said his name was Alastor Doyle," Jasper replied.

"Now it all makes sense," Tony said. "The deputy mayor knows the city doesn't have a right to this place, so he sends in the cops to chase you out. Then he will quickly bulldoze the place without anyone being the wiser." Tony got a smirk on his face; it frightened Keith a little. "I think we need to have a little fun with Mr. Doyle."

Monday morning, Tony went to city hall to meet with Alastor. The deputy mayor eagerly greeted him.

“So I take it that the park is clear of any squatters?” Alastor inquired. “The wrecking crew is all ready to go.”

"Well, we seemed to have hit a little snag," Tony said. A well-dressed man burst through the doors to Alastor’s office.

"Who are you?" Alastor demanded. "You can't just barge in here." The man ignored Alastor and stood next to Tony.

"My name is Walter Desk," the man began. "I'm an attorney representing some clients that are saying you are trying to seize their property illegally." Alastor's face became flushed.

“I have no idea what you are talking about.” Alastor snapped.

"Oh, I think you do," Walter jeered. "I have here, the last will and testament of one Rusty Withers. It says here he leaves the funhouse mansion of Gotcha-Land to the Lonesome Ghosts." Walter paused as Alastor started to sweat. "Now it has come to my attention that you are trying to knock down Gotcha-Land to make way for a new building, however seeing how the mansion is smack right in the middle of the park, which would make it extremely difficult for construction.”

"Would you gentlemen excuse me for a moment," Alastor said. "I have to take this… pen to the mayor, and I will be right back." Alastor raced out of his office. Walter turned to Tony and smiled.

“Do you think it worked?” Walter asked.

"You did great, Keith," Tony said. "I have a feeling Alastor is on his way to the park as we speak. One thing that bothers me, Walter Desk?"

"The first things I saw were the wall and the desk," Keith said. "I needed a name quickly."

Tony was right; Alastor jumped into his car and rush over to Gotcha-Land. Tony may have failed to get rid of the ghosts, but Alastor wouldn't. When Alastor arrived at the park, he stormed the gate and marched straight to the funhouse. Just as Alastor was reaching for the doorknob, the door opened. Alastor, without hesitation, stomped right into the house. He was greeted immediately by the ghosts. Each one was holding a bat, and they didn't look very pleased to see Alastor.

"Now listen up, you four," Alastor barked "I want you out of here! I've put a lot of time and planning into this project, and I'm not going to let some cartoons ruin it for me."

The ghost looked at each other and nodded. They slowly stepped towards Alastor, waving their bats in the air. Alastor knew he was in trouble and darted passed them into the Funhouse. The ghosts started to cackle about the fun they were about to have.

Alastor ran down the hallway and was caught on the conveyor belt. He tried to run faster, but the ghost slowly increased the speed to keep up with him. Alastor started to tire, and it looked like he was about to collapse when the ghosts turned off the belt. Alastor fell forward, landing flat on his face. The ghosts took extreme delight in his misfortune.

Alastor scrambled to his feet and went to hide in the mirror maze. He thought he was safe in the brightly lit room, but he was wrong. One of the ghosts appeared in a mirror behind him and grabbed his pants. With a mighty tug, the ghost gave Alastor a massive wedgie. Alastor screamed in pain and fell to the floor. He looked up to see another ghost in front of him holding a giant mallet. Alastor knew what was about to happen and tried to talk his way out.

"Now listen, fellas," Alastor begged. "I didn't mean any harm; it's just business."

“You tried to take our home away from us!” Boo shouted.

“Yeah,” Grubb chimed in.

"Hurry up and finish him, Jasper," Moss yelled. Jasper got a wicked smile on his face. Alastor's face went white with terror as the mallet came crashing down on him. When Jasper lifted the hammer, Alastor was flattened into a disc. His terrified face was frozen on the top with his hands looking as if they were trying to stop the mallet. Jasper and the rest let out a roar of laughter that echoed through the entire house.

Boo peeled the flattened deputy mayor off the floor and tossed it to Moss. Moss then proceeded to toss Alastor to Grubb. "You know," Grubb said. "This would make a fun game. Jasper, go over there." Grubb pointed to the other side of the room. Jasper floated into position, and Grubb gave a mightly flick of the wrist, sending the disc soaring through the air. Jasper missed catching the disc, and it sailed right out an open window. The four ghosts watched as the Alastor disc flew deep into the city. "I guess I don't know my own strength." Grubb chuckled. The rest of the ghosts laughed at the remark.

A couple of months later, Gotcha-Land was reopened. Alastor's building plan fell through when Old Man Withers's will was leaked to the press. The city took control over the park and hired Keith to care-take the park and make sure the rides run smoothly. People clamored to get into the park, and it was always busy. The funhouse was the star attraction, with a few new features. It was now called the haunted funhouse. Jasper, Grubb, Boo, and Moss treated the guest to a scary good time.

Tony decided to take Lara to the park one night to check things out. He won her a stuffed bear in the bottle can game and wowed her with the strength bell. As they were enjoying their candy apples, they bumped into Jacob and Lavender. Tony was not pleased to see Jacob.

“Hey, fancy seeing you here,” Jacob said. Tony sneered at Jacob. Lara and Lavender hugged as they greeted each other.

"Lara, you look great," Lavender stated. "Is that a new dress?"

"Why yes, it is," Lara answered. "Do you like it?"

"I do," Lavender said. "I wish someone would draw it on me." Lavender and Lara laughed at the joke. "Hey, you know what would be fun? We should go on the tunnel of love together." Tony's eyes grew wide in terror. Lara could read his face.

"That does sound fun," Lara said. "But I think Tony and I will have to pass. After all, that would be weird going on that ride with you, boss." Lavender giggled.

"Okay, I guess we will see you around," Jacob said. He and Lavender waved goodbye and went to stand in line for the tunnel ride. Lara turned to Tony, looked him straight in the eyes, and said.

“Would it kill you to smile?”

#Dectives #Roger Rabbit #Cartoons

3 notes · View notes

jmaster13 · 2 years

Text

The Case of the Deadly Sins

Under the cover of night, a man trekked his way through Toontown. He was looking for dinosaurs. The man held up a shoe out in front of him. The shoe was glowing slightly red. It lost it's glow when he turned to either side of him. Using the shoe as a guide, the man navigated to the jungle part of Toontown. The shoe was glowing more brightly now that he stumbled upon a giant pile of dino-dung. The shoe was burning hot by then, and the man dropped it.

He took out a book and began to say an incantation. The man had no idea what he was saying, and he just hoped it worked. Beams of red light shot out from the pile of dung, and a hand emerged. The hand darted around, looking to grab hold of something. A second hand appeared, and the pile began to move. A man in purple rose from the pile of dung and brushed himself off.

"It worked!" The man shouted. "Wyatt, I'm so glad to see you again." Wyatt inspected the man and gave an evil grin.

"Roman, my dear brother," Wyatt said. "Did you bring me back?"

"Yes, with the help of this," Roman said, holding out a beat-up old leather book. Wyatt's eyes glowed with wonder. He took the book from Roman and looked it over.

"Where did you get this?" Wyatt asked. "This is a spellbook from the wizard Yen Sid."

"I stole it," Roman replied. He looked at the ground in shame. "I wanted to bring you back so we can be a family again." Roman picked up the shoe he dropped. "By the way, I think you want this." Roman gave the shoe to Wyatt. Wyatt realized he was missing a shoe and put it on.

"Thank you, my dear brother," Wyatt said. He set his hand on Roman's shoulder. "We can be a family again, but first, there is something I need to do." Wyatt took off through the jungle with the book tucked under his arm. Roman gave chase and followed his brother to Toontown Square.

Wyatt stood under the statue of the mare of Toontown. "I think this will be the perfect spot," Wyatt said with satisfaction. He laid the book on the ground and began to flip through the pages. "Here we are, the chaos spell." Wyatt closed his eyes and inhaled deeply. Roman wasn't sure what was going on and took a few steps back.

"Wyatt, what are you doing?" Roman asked. Wyatt ignored the question and began to chant the words on the page. The ground began to quake, and the book glowed red. Toons came running into the square to see what all the commotion was about. Storm clouds formed over the square. A ray of red light spewed forth from the book like a geyser into the storm clouds. Little red demons flew out of the light and terrorized the toons in the square. The mare tried to calm the citizens down, but an anvil dropped on her head. The storm clouds spread across Toontown and into the human city.

Safes and anvils showered down from the sky. Chaos spread throughout the city. Some people went through metaphysical changes. Elliot entered Rachel's office to turn in his latest story and was shocked to see a cartoon penguin in her chair.

The Ink and Paint Club was now a gentleman's club. Lenny was adored by all toon women suddenly. All waitresses wore bunny costumes, and Jessica was Lenny's best girl. Even the police were affected by the storm. All the members of the force were turned into chimps. Jacob, Brett, and Lucas stood on the stoop of the building, watching the chaos unfold.

Niko the newspaper boy stood on the corner of the street."Extra, Extra read all about it!" The boy shouted. "Chaos erupts in the city. Officials warn citizens to stay indoors as… OOFF!" An anvil landed on Niko flattening him into a pancake.

"Why do I have the strangest suspicion that Wyatt is somehow behind this?" Brett asked. A safe crashed to the ground in front of the trio.

"I guess things aren't safe anymore," Lucas chuckled. Brett and Jacob were not amused.

"I think we better get inside before something happens," Jacob said. The team quickly made their way inside and to the office. When they opened the door, they were greeted with an unpleasant surprise. "Oh man," Jacob groaned. "One of the anvil's crashed through the window." There was broken glass everywhere. Jacob grabbed a broom from the closet and began to sweep up the mess. Just then, there was a knock at the door. Brett went to answer it, but the door burst off its hinges before he could open it.

Wyatt stood in the doorway holding the glowing spellbook. He had his usual evil smile on his face. "Hello cousin," He said. "Did you miss me?" Wyatt stepped into the office with Roman right behind him. "I just came by to personally thank you for letting a dinosaur eat me. Now I would like to return the favor."

"Hey!" Lucas shouted. "We can't help it if you are crazy. Maybe if you had stayed locked up, that wouldn't have happened." Wyatt squinted his eyes in anger.

"I'm not crazy!" Wyatt screamed. "You guys are just stubborn. You should have just let me get rid of you." Wyatt looked at the book in his hands. "This time, you won't stop me." Wyatt extended his hand in front of him, and bolts of lightning shot out of his fingers. The bolts hit Jacob and Lucas. Brett jumped out of the way and rolled across the floor. He smacked against the wall where the murphy bed was kept, and the bed fell on top of him.

Lucas and Jacob began to glow and shrink in size. Within a few moments, Jacob was a pinata, and Lucas was a pocket watch. Wyatt howled with delight. Roman stood beside him, looking scared.

"Why did you do that?" Roman asked. "Why do you have to be so mean?" Wyatt slowly turned and glared at Roman.

"Would you like to join them?" Wyatt snapped. "I think you would make a nice teapot." Roman shook his head vigorously and stepped back. "Good, now pick them up." Roman picked up Lucas and stuff him in his pocket, and tucked Jacob under his arm. Without looking, Wyatt zapped the murphy bed, and it lifted and crashed down on the floor again. He wanted to make sure Brett was squished.

As they left the office, Wyatt took a deep breath and took in the chaos he created. Roman stayed a few steps behind Wyatt. He was frightened of what he would do next. "What are we going to do now?" Roman ask.

"Simple," Roman replied. "I think we need a drink at the Tavern of Unsavory Repute. Hand over Lucas." Wyatt extended his hand and snapped his fingers at Roman. Roman took Lucas out of his pocket and reluctantly handed him over. Wyatt held the watch close to his face. "This time, no one is going to save you." Wyatt latched the watch to his belt loop and strutted down the sidewalk. Roman sighed and followed his brother.

As the chaotic storm cloud spread throughout the city, citizens began to panic and evacuated the city if they didn't need a hospital trip. The falling objects grew worse as pianos began to fall from the sky now. Elliot made his way through the city, dodging falling objects and hysterical citizens. He came to a stop in front of the office of Jacob Valiant. Upon entering the office, he found it abandoned and in disarray.

"They sure must have left in a hurry," Elliot said to himself. Just then, Roger Rabbit came flying into the room, screaming for help.

"Where is everyone?" Roger asked.

"I don't know," Elliot replied. "This place was empty when I got here a few moments ago." Elliot shook his head at the messy office. "They could have at least put the bed away." Elliot lifted the murphy bed to tuck it back into the wall and gasped and lost his grip, dropping the bed.

"What’s wrong, Elliot?" Roger asked.

"I think Brett is stuck to the underneath of the bed," Elliot replied. Elliot lifted the bed again, and sure enough, there was Brett flat like a poster stuck to the bed. "This isn't good. Something terrible happened here." Elliot peeled Brett off the bed and rolled him up. "We need to get him to the hospital." Roger nodded and raced out of the office to hail a cab. "I wonder what happened to Jacob and Lucas?" Elliot thought to himself. He looked around the office just to make sure he didn't miss them. A car horn honked outside. Elliot looked out the window to see a cab waiting for him. He rushed down the stairs and hopped into the cab. "The Mel Blanc Hospital, please," Elliot ordered. Elmer Fudd, the cab driver, stomped on the gas, and the cab rushed down the street.

Elliot observed the chaos safely from the cab, although he wished he had his camera. It was total anarchy, fires, falling objects, people turning into strange things. He patted Brett, who was rolled up on his lap. "Don't worry, buddy. We'll get you fixed and figure out what's going on here." Roger sat next to Elliot, biting his nails.

When the cab dropped them off at the hospital, there was a sign on the door. "No Flowers necessary." Elliot smiled and walked through the doors. When he got to the waiting room, his jaw hit the floor. The room was packed with humans and toons alike. One man had a migraine, and his head asploded. There was a woman who sneezed real hard causing her head spin around backwards. Elliot stood there, trying to flag down a staff member. Roger felt uneasy and told Elliot he had to check on Jessica as he turned hightailed it out of the hospital waiting room.

Elliot finally got the attention of Nana. "I need help," He cried. "My friend was flattened by a murphy bed." Nana just stared at him and pointed with her nose to a laundry bin full of people flattened. A sign was hanging above the bin reading "Flattened People Here." Elliot sighed and declined to place Brett in there. He sat in a chair between to halves of a magician's assistant. He waited patiently as others were being tended to.

At the Tavern of Unsavory Repute, Wyatt was toasting his success with other toon villains. "I'm glad you all came out," Wyatt said. "I have big plans for this city, and I would like all of you to take part in it." The villains cheered. "Now, let's have some fun." Wyatt gave the nod for Roman to pull on a rope. Pinata Jacob was hoisted into the air. "I know a lot of you would like to take a few whacks at him, so go for it." The villains took turns hitting Jacob with a bat until he split open and candy fell out. Wyatt watched with total glee as he nuzzled close to his new girl, Rose. It turns out the chaos Wyatt constructed turned Rose into a bad girl with only eyes for him. He wished Brett could see this.

Elliot spent hours in the hospital waiting for someone to fix Brett. He watched hundreds of people get fixed by the staff. One particular person was being shocked by Ludwig Von Drake with a defibrillator. After a few shocks, the man was reduced to a sizzling piece of bacon. Elliot stifled his laughter. Soon Dr. I.Q. stood before Elliot, asking what his problem was. Elliot handed his flattened friend to the doctor and was quickly taken to a room.

"I have many more people to see, so let's make this quick." Dr. I.Q. said as he attached an oxygen mask and turned on the air. Sadly he was in such a rush, he didn’t see what he was doing. Dr I.Q. put the mask on Elliot instead of Brett and inflated him like a balloon. "Okay, this is going to take longer than I expected," The doctor said as he looked at Elliot floating up to the ceiling. The doctor pulled the masked off Elliot causing him to fly around the room like a confused bird. Elliot crashed to the floor back in his old shape. "Let's try this again, shall we?" I.Q. said as he attached the mask to Brett this time.

After the party Wyatt led Roman to a fortress deep within Toontown. It was in a place call the Forbidden Mountain. Wyatt stood in front of the fortress, looking pleased. "This will be a perfect place for us." Roman gulped at the sight of the scary place. "It's now time for phase two of my plan; come on Roman, don't dawdle," Wyatt marched across the draw bridge and into the fortresses menacing maw. Roman followed behind his brother holding the pieces of Jacob. He was trying to be very careful not to trip on the rotted bridge and drop him.

Deep into the fortress, Wyatt found a throne room. He lit a few candles and opened the spellbook. "When I was… away, I made some new friends," Wyatt explained to Roman. "I would like to bring them to the party." Wyatt began to chant, waving his hands in the air, looking like a fool. The book began to glow red again, and the room quaked. Roman dropped Jacob and hid under a table. A ray of red light rose from the book's pages, and seven-colored spirits emerged from the light. They danced and circled Wyatt.

"Oh, my friends," Wyatt cooed. "I missed you guys." He looked over to Roman hiding under a table. "Come over here, my dear brother, and meet my friends." Roman slowly crawled out from under the table and brushed himself off. The spirits stopped circling Wyatt and faced Roman. "Roman, these are the seven deadly sins." Roman's eyes grew wide in terror.

After being fixed at the hospital, Brett and Elliot made their way into Toontown. Brett explained everything about Wyatt and what he did to Jacob and Lucas, and how he was the cause of all the chaos. When they reached the town square, the city looked like a ghost town. "Huh, I thought this is where he would be," Brett said. "He does like to be the center of attention." Elliot noticed something in the sky and tackled Brett. The two rolled on the ground as an elephant came crashing down. "Thanks, Elliot. I don't want to go back to the hospital so soon."

"If you are looking for that evil human," A voice said. "Check the forbidden mountain." Brett looked for the source of the voice. A pair of scary eyes gleamed at the men from the shadows. Elliot hid behind Brett in terror.

"Yen Sid?" Brett asked. The eyes moved forward, and a mean-looking wizard emerged into the light. "I thought that was you."

"Are you here to stop that human?" Yen Sid asked.

"Yes," Brett answered. "We will stop Wyatt and bring him to justice."

"You can't bring him to justice," Yen Sid said coldly. "You must destroy him."

"That shouldn't be a problem," Elliot scoffed.

"No, we can't," Brett snapped. "He’s a human being. Yes, he's insane and violent, but he's still a person." Brett paused for a moment. "Why are you so concerned about him, Yen Sid?" Yen Sid lowered his eyes in shame.

"I helped cause this." Yen Sid said. "The young man Roman came to me, asking for help. He said that a dinosaur ate his brother and that he wanted him back. I gave him the book of spells to do it. If I had known his brother was evil, I would not have given him the means to resurrect him."Yen Sid grabbed Brett by the shoulders. "If you destroy the book, you destroy him." Yen Sid released Brett from his grip and stepped back. "The evil one has made his home in the fortress on the Forbidden Mountain. I fear he may have released a terror upon this world you must stop before you vanquish him. The fate of the world depends on you two." Yen Sid raised his arms above his head and vanished in a flash of light.

"That was eerie," Elliot said. "Can we please go?" Brett sighed and nodded. The two made their way to the Forbidden Mountain. When they reached the draw bridge, menacing laughter could be heard. The seven deadly sins darted out of the fortress and went in separate directions all over Toontown.

"I guess those were the terror's Yen Sid warned us about," Brett observed. "Do we go after them?"

"What were those?" Elliot asked. One of the torches at the gate entrance turned green, and a voice spoke from it.

"Those were the seven deadly sins," The flame spoke. Brett rolled his eyes.

"Yen Sid," Brett sighed as he looked at Elliot.

"Just as I feared the Evil One released them onto the world." The voice continued. "They inhabit the toon that represents them best. You are tasked to find them and expel them back to where they came from. Once they are gone, you will then be able to stop the Evil One."

"Just how are we going to expel these sins?" Elliot asked. The flame increased in size and spat out a small fireball that landed in Elliot's hands. The flame dissipated, and a bell appeared.

"What is this?"Elliot questioned.

"That is the Bell of Retreat." The flame said. "By ringing this bell, the spirits nearby will retreat. However, with the sins, the bell must be close to them and glowing their color."

"Color?" Elliot asked. "This is getting a bit far fetched for me."

"Each sin has a color." The flame continued. "When the bell rings, they will fly back to the other plane of existence. To find the sins seek out those who represent them most." Another fireball shot out of the flame and landed in Brett's hand. The ball turned into a bag of beans. "That these as well. They are Convaluisset Beans. If you get injured by one of the sins, eat one, and you will be whole again. Now go and stop the sins, then destroy the Evil One." The green flames fizzled out and turned back into its orange hue.

"You heard the flame," Brett said. "Let's get going."

They headed back into Toontown, hoping they could follow the trail of the spirits. By then, the spirits had found their hosts and were gaining strength for Wyatt.

"Where do we even start?" Elliot inquired. "I don't even know what the sins are?"

"I do," Brett replied with a smile. "And I know exactly where to find the spirit Wrath, follow me."

The men trudged across Toontown as the chaos continued to rain down large objects from the sky. Brett led Elliot to a hedge maze where there was a castle on the other end. The two navigated their way through the maze until they reached a dead end.

"I think we should have taken a left at Albuquerque," Elliot joked. They went to turn around and were immediately ambushed by playing cards. They had their spears drawn on them.

"You are trespassing on royal grounds," One of the cards shouted.

"The queen will want them imprisoned immediately." Shouted another. The cards grabbed Brett and Elliot and dragged them into the castle. The cards made a beeline straight to the dungeon with their prisoners. Brett and Elliot were thrown into a cell and left there to wait for the Queen.

"Okay, this is good," Brett said positively. "We are in the castle. Now we need to escape and find the Queen."

"Um, time out," Elliot interjected. "What are we doing here?"

"Well," Brett began. "Wrath is one of the seven sins, and the know toon that is known for wrath is the Queen of Hearts."

"What if you are wrong?"

"We escape and look for someone else." They heard the dungeon door open and saw shadows on the wall heading down the staircase. Elliot felt something warm in his pocket. He pulled out the bell, which was glowing red.

"I think that settles it," Brett said. "Quick, ring the bell." Elliot shook the bell, but no sound emitted from it. Elliot flipped the bell over and saw the clapper fallen off. He fumbled in his pocket to find it. By then, the Queen of Hearts was in front of their cell. She had a red aura about her. The queen glared at them with severe disdain.

"Trespassing in my maze, huh," she snarled. "OFF WITH THEIR HEADS!"

"Nonsense!" Elliot shouted, still searching for the clapper.

"Nonsense?" The Queen gasped. "Just for that off with his head in small increments." The guards lunged for Elliot, but Brett stepped in their way.

"If you want him, you will have to go through me first," Brett commanded. The Queen had a smug look on her face.

"Fine," She said. "Have it your way." She pointed to Brett, and the guards grabbed him and yanked him out of the cell. They wrestled him into a guillotine and locked his head into place. Elliot noticed the bell clapper on the floor and snatched it up before anyone saw it. He quickly reattached it to the bell when he heard a SCHENN and a thud. Brett had lost his head, and the Queen was coming for him next.

Elliot fiercely rang the bell as it glowed red. The Queen's eyes grew wide, and she let out a scream. The glowing red aura around her rose off her like smoke and swirled above her. She fainted on the floor, and a little red ghost flew out of her mouth and was pulled into the swirling smoke screaming. The card guards stood there in shock as the ghost entered the smoke and vanished.

"We need to get the queen to her room!" one guard shouted.

"Right," another one chimed in. "If she wakes up on the floor, it will be our heads." Eight guards hoisted the Queen up and slowly carried her up the stairs. They were straining to hold her, for she was not petite. Elliot ran over to Brett's body and lifted it away from the guillotine. He then picked up his head.

"You couldn't have rung that bell sooner?" The head asked.

"The clapper fell off," Elliot answered. Elliot placed Brett's head back on the body and shoved one of the Convaluisset Beans in his mouth. Brett was healed instantly.

"Okay," Brett sighed as he felt his neck. "So that's one down and six more to go. This is going to be fun." Brett rolled his eyes and stood up. "Let's get out of here before the Queen wakes up and tries to behead us again." Elliot nodded and followed Brett up the dungeon stairs and out of the castle. They made their way out of the hedge maze and back into Toontown.

"Where are we going to find the others?" Elliot asked.

"I have no idea," Brett said. The two pondered a bit as the chaos cloud grew even bigger.

Elliot felt the bell tingle in his pocket. He pulled it out to see what was going on. It was slightly glowing a light blue.

"That's strange," Elliot pondered. "Why is it doing that? It was red before."

"I think it's picking up a new sin," Brett suggested. They looked around and saw toons running amok around them, none of them with the matching aura. "Maybe not," Brett said sadly. He sat down on the sidewalk and sighed. "This is going to be more difficult than I thought."

"Get back here, you varmint!" A voice shouted. Brett looked up to see Bugs Bunny race by being chased by a chicken hawk with a gun. As the hawk ran by, the bell vibrated violently. The light blue glowed brighter.

"I think the bell wants us to follow that guy," Elliot observed. Brett got off the sidewalk and looked at the bell.

"But that guy doesn't have an aura around him," Brett said

"Yeah," Elliot replied. "But he could lead us to the person we are looking for." Brett agreed, and the two of them chase the hawk into the forest of Toontown.

They lost the hawk in the woods, but the bell acted like a compass glowing brighter if they were going in the right direction. Soon they came to a clearing with a big fat hawk laying in a nest.

"Elvis," The fat hawk called. "Elvis, my boy. Did you catch that rabbit critter?"

"No, Pappy," The young hawk answered as he walked into the clearing, looking defeated. "The darn varmint got away."

"Elvis, you're a disappointment," Pappy yelled at him. "One of these days, I'm going to get out of this nest and give you a what for." Elvis fired his gun. "Elvis, why did you go shooten off your gun for?" Elvis fired again. Brett pointed to Pappy, and he had the same blue aura that the bell was emitting.

"Just ring the bell, and we can get out of here," Brett whispered. Elliot raised the bell, but before he could shake it, Elvis's gun was pointing in his face.

"Get out of them bushes," Elvis shouted. "I know it's you; you rabbit critter." Brett and Elliot slowly emerged from the bushes with their hands up. "You ain't the rabbit critter." Elvis gasped.

"No, we're not," Brett snapped. "We were just taking a stroll in the woods. Now please let us be on our way if you know what's good for..." Elvis fired his gun before Brett could finish. Brett looked down at his torso, which was riddled with holes. "Really?" Brett asked. He turned to Elliot. "Ring the damn bell!" Elliot waved the bell in the air. The same effect happened to Pappy that happened to the Queen of Hearts. When the spirit left Pappy he dropped out of the nest like a rock. Elvis dropped his gun to check on him. Brett ate another bean, and the holes went away. "Let's get out of here before we get shot again," Brett ordered.

The men made tracks through the woods in a hurry.

"Okay," Brett said. "That's two of the sins gone. Plus, we now know that the bell can be used as a homing beacon. I think things are starting to turn around for us."

"But remember we only have five beans left," Elliot interjected. "We need to be more careful." Just as Elliot finished his sentence, they both were caught in a snare trap sending them both flying up into the trees and slowly ascended back to the ground upside down. They were hanging a few feet above the ground. The bell fell out of Elliot's pocket and was glowing orange.

"Now what?" Brett sighed. A whirlwind was spinning rapidly towards them and stopped right in front of them. It was the Tasmanian Devil, and he looked hungry. Taz bit the ropes holding them upside down, and Brett and Elliot crashed to the ground. Elliot landed on his back, stunning him. He rolled on the ground in pain, giving Taz time to grab him. Brett managed to land on his side. His side went numb, but he wasn't in as much pain as Elliot. He saw the bell in front of him and quickly snatched it and shoved it in his jacket pocket. Brett started to crawl away, but Taz took hold of his foot and dragged him and Elliot away to his den.

Unable to put up a fight, Taz had the two men bound in no time. Taz placed Elliot on a serving tray and surrounded him with garnish with an apple lodged in his mouth so he couldn’t scream for help. Brett was stuck in a boiling pot for stew. Brett saw Elliot was trying to wiggle his way off the tray, but it was difficult due to his injury. Taz came back into the room wearing an apron and chef's hat. Brett noticed he had an orange glow to him.

"He must be possessed," Brett thought to himself. Brett struggled to get his hand in his jacket pocket for the bell. Taz started to season Elliot with salt and pepper. Elliot whined behind the apple. He thought he was about to become dinner for this beast. Brett seized the bell from his pocket and rang it hard. Taz began to shake and spout gibberish. Soon he fainted to the floor, and the spirit exited him like the previous two. Brett took this opportunity to climb out of the pot, which wasn't easy being tied up. He found a knife and used it to cut the ropes. Brett then helped Elliot on the table and limped out of Taz's den.

"Do you need a bean?" Brett asked.

"No," Elliot sighed. "I think I can walk it off. Thanks for the help back there. I was sure I was about to be his dinner." The two made their way out of the forest finally and went to the square in Toontown. The Chaos cloud seemed to stop growing, and the larger objects weren't falling anymore.

"I think every time we get rid of a sin, the cloud loses power," Brett said, looking up at the clouds. "Hopefully, when they are all gone, Wyatt won't be as powerful as he is now." Elliot laid down on a bench.

"Yeah, that sounds good," Elliot said. Brett didn't think Elliot heard anything he said. "Just give me ten minutes to rest my back, then we'll go after the rest." Brett sighed and sat down on another bench.

"I hope Lucas and Jacob are doing alright." Brett thought to himself.

Back in Wyatt's lair, he was having a non-stop party, and all the villains were invited. They dance and reveled in the chaos Wyatt caused. Roman sat in the corner, regretting bringing Wyatt back.

"I should have left things alone," Roman said to himself. He was trying to repair Jacob from being busted open. "I hope you can be fixed," Roman said to the pinata. Wyatt sat on a throne in the center of the festivities. Rose was sitting on the arm of the chair wearing a leopard print dress. She had her arms wrapped around Wyatt's shoulders, kissing his cheek.

"Wyatt, you are the most handsome man in the world," She cooed. "I don't know what I saw in Brett." Wyatt almost melted hearing that. "Will you do me a favor, Wyatt darling? Get me a giant diamond ring." She whipped her left hand out in front of Wyatt's face showing off her naked ring finger. Wyatt knew what she was getting at. He laughed nervously and slowly escaped from her grip and joined the dancing villains. "Typical man!" Rose shouted. She scowled at Wyatt and blew a bubble with her gum.

While dancing, Wyatt was pulled aside by one of the guards to the fortress. He whispered something in Wyatt's ear. Wyatt's face grew red with anger. "Stop the music!" Wyatt yelled. Everyone froze in terror and stared at Wyatt. "Turns out my retched cousin Brett is on his feet and causing trouble." The villains mumbled among themselves at the news. "He, along with a reporter, has gotten rid of the sins Wrath, Sloth, and Gluttony. With each sin being disposed of my powers fade, and you are no longer protected." The crowd gasped in horror. "So I have a proposition, catch them and bring them to me. You shall be greatly rewarded." Wyatt directed the crowd to a pile of money the guards were making. "That can all be yours if you bring me, my cousin, and the reporter alive." The villains cheered and raced out of the room in a stampede.

Roman was sadly in their way, and he was trampled flat by the rush of villains. Wyatt sighed and snapped his fingers. Roman popped back into his normal form. "Roman," Wyatt sighed. "You always manage to disappoint me." Roman looked at the floor and left the room. "I can't wait till his purpose is no longer needed." Wyatt sat back down on his throne, thinking about how he would get rid of his brother when Rose put her hand in his face again. Wyatt's eyes grew wide, and he nervously laughed again as he loosened his tie.

Brett let Elliot rest for twenty minutes before he was on his feet again. "Feeling better?" Brett asked.

"Still a little sore," Elliot replied. "But I can stand and walk. Do you know where to go next?" Brett thought for a moment.

"I guess we got rid of Wrath, Sloth, and Gluttony." Brett started. "So that would leave Pride, Envy, Greed, and Lust." Brett thought a bit more, pacing back and forth. "I can't say where three of them would be. However, I can think of a very envious person that has a passion for apples." Elliot understood what Brett was saying, and the two of them headed for the fairytale part of town.

Brett took Elliot to the castle of Queen Grimhilde, where they were welcomed inside. Brett could feel the bell vibrate in his jacket pocket as they got closer to the throne room.

"We are definitely on the right path," Brett whispered. He didn't want to talk too loud and alert the spirit. They entered the throne room, and the Queen was settled on her throne. Her throne was lined with green velvet, which contrasted with her queenly raiment of purple and black. She welcomed the gentlemen to her presence.

"I saw you coming in my mirror." She directed them to her mirror. A face stared back at them. Elliot felt dread looking at it. "I always enjoy the company of handsome men." A servant came in with a tray of drinks for them. Brett was a bit hesitant at first. "I promise you; there is no poison in it." Elliot and Brett toasted to the Queen and drank their drinks. "As I said, I enjoy the company of handsome men," The Queen repeated. "However, I don't like those that are fairer than I!" Brett felt strange, like his skin was crawling. He looked at Elliot, who seemed to have aged fifty years. Brett knelt on the floor, choking for air. The Queen laughed in amusement. "Look at yourselves." The Queen commanded. "Now I am the fairest in the land!" Brett caught sight of himself in the mirror. His nose became long and crooked with warts that seem to have covered his face. He gasped when he saw his hands were cover in liver spots. The Queen rose to her feet and descended to their level. Brett saw she was glowing with a green aura. Without wasting a moment, Brett whipped out the bell and rang it. The Queen gasped, clutching her chest. The spirit of Envy left the Queen in a rush.

Brett handed Elliot a bean, and they both ate one at the same time. Within seconds they were back to their old selves. The Queen herself reverted into the old crone. She crawled over to the mirror to look at herself and was horrified. The crone ran from the room, screaming in agony.

Brett and Elliot left the castle with no trouble from the guards. They were making their way back to the square when Brett got tackled to the road. Lena Hyena Was on top of Brett, kissing him uncontrollably. Elliot laughed at the sight but then noticed that Lena was glowing.

"I think she’s possessed!"Elliot shouted.

"No Kidding!" Brett yelled back. Get the bell!" Brett's arms were pinned to the road so that he couldn't reach his pocket. "Please stop! Brett begged. "I'm already spoken for." Elliot fished in Brett's pocket. As soon as Elliot had his hand on the bell, he rang it still inside the pocket. The spirit left Lena, but she didn't stop kissing Brett. However, her grip loosened, and Brett was able to squirm his way away from her. Lena chased Brett down the road. He ducked into an alley, but it was a dead end. Lena charged down the alley with her lips protruding in front. Brett screamed as she drew closer, closing his eyes bracing for impact. He heard a loud crash, and Lena go "Oof!" When Brett opened his eyes, a safe had landed on Lena. Brett heaved a sigh of relief and thanked the chaos.

Brett rejoined Elliot on the main road.

"So that leaves two left," Elliot said. He held up the bell, which was glowing purple. "I think we are close to another." The bell led them to the city gym. "The gym?" Elliot questioned. "I guess that would be pride then." The gentlemen entered the gym and began their search.

The gym was pretty much empty when they entered. "I guess with everything that's going on, no one wants to work out," Elliot said as they explored the area. Towards the back of the gym, there was a room with a light on. Brett could hear gym equipment being used and raced to investigate. Brett peaked into the room to see Bluto lifting weights and sporting a purple aura. Brett could feel the bell vibrating in his pocket. Elliot smirked at Brett and dashed into the room.

"Freeze Bluto!" Elliot shouted. Bluto dropped the weight he was lifting and placed his hands on his hips, and laughed.

"What do you think you are going to do, little man." Before Elliot had time to react, Bluto grabbed him and scrunched him into an accordion. Brett, still hiding behind the door, reached for the bell. However, he was enjoying seeing Bluto play Elliot. He let out a chuckle just loud enough for Bluto to hear. Bluto dropped Elliot in a comedic fashion and grabbed Brett. He squeezed Brett with one hand. Brett could feel his body getting crushed like a can. He remembered he still had the bell in his hand and rang it. Bluto released Brett and grabbed his head. He staggered around out of the room, confused. Brett saw the purple spirit leave in the same manner as the others. The little spirit was cursing Brett as he vanished.

Brett was able to get a bean from his pocket and place it on the floor. Bluto had crushed his body in a way that he couldn’t reach his mouth with his hands. Brett wiggled on the floor like a worm trying to eat the bean. After a few attempts, he managed to use his tongue to pull the bean into his mouth. Brett felt his body pop back into shape. He let out a huge sigh and when over to Elliot and place a bean in his mouth. With one last accordion note, Elliot was back to normal.

"Thanks, Brett," Elliot said. "Come on; we have one sin left." Elliot picked his hat off the floor and placed it back on his head. The men walked out of the gym. The bell was going crazy as soon as they reached the sidewalk. "What's going on with that thing?"

"I'm guessing Greed is nearby," Brett answered. After Brett finished his sentence, a cage fell from the sky, trapping Brett and Elliot. "Hey, what gives?" Brett heard evil laughter. Yosemite Sam came out from behind a trash can rubbing his hands.

"Now, I got you!" Sam gloated. "Wyatt promised me a fortune if I bring you to him." Sam let out a whistle, and two goons popped out from behind the same trash can Sam was hiding behind from before. Brett noticed that Sam was glowing. He was about to ring the bell when Elliot grabbed his arm.

"Wait," Elliot whispered. "I have an idea," Elliot whispered his plan into Brett's ear. Brett smiled and nodded. They both sat down in the cage. Elliot removed his shoes and crossed his legs. He seemed to go into a meditative state. The two goons pulled the cage to Wyatt's new base.

Wyatt stood at the castle entrance with an evil smile that seemed to go from ear to ear. He directed the goons to take his prisoners into the main room for entertainment purposes. As for Yosemite Sam, Wyatt let him have the giant pile of money he promised. As Sam jumped and rolled around in the money, Brett rang the bell. He figured with all the commotion. No one would notice the last spirit departing from this world.

In Wyatt's main room, Brett gasped at what he saw. Jacob was still broken into two pieces. He couldn't see Lucas, but he knew he was around. The villains that were in the room booed and threw tomatoes at Brett and Elliot. Elliot stayed in his zen mode while Brett grew anxious.

"Bring me the man in blue!" Wyatt roared. The crowd cheered as the two goons dragged Brett from the cage. They forced him into a chair and tied him up. Brett struggled to free himself, but the ropes were tight. Wyatt had them set him into the center of the room with the villains circling them. "I will finally have my revenge on my cousins." Wyatt shrilled with glee. He pulled the watch Lucas was trapped in out of his pocket and tossed it to the floor. "I want him to see what I'm going to do to you." Brett's eyes grew wide in terror.

"ELLIOT, HELP!" Brett cried. Elliot calmly opened his eyes and slipped his shoes back on. He held up his finger, trying to calm Brett down. Brett gulped and nodded. "Do your worst, Wyatt!" Wyatt produced a toon water pistol from his pocket and pointed it directly at Brett.

"Say ahh, cuz," Wyatt sneered. Wyatt pulled the trigger, and a never-ending jet of water shot from the pistol. It splashed Brett in the face. Brett couldn't breathe and opened his mouth to gasp for air. Wyatt seized the moment and began to fill Brett's mouth with water. Brett's eyes grew wide, and his head began to swell like those clowns at the fair. Soon Brett's head was swollen with water and exploded. Wyatt raised his hands above his head, and the villains cheered even louder. "Thank you all so much." Wyatt addressed the crowd. "Now to tie up all loose ends, get me the reporter."

Elliot waited for the goons to open the cage door. As soon as it was open, Elliot grabbed the top of the cage and kicked the goons. He jumped over them and raced for Wyatt. Wyatt just stood there with a smug look on his face. Elliot felt something grab his leg. He was yanked into the air by a giant baby. "Play nice with your new toy," Wyatt chuckled. Wyatt turned to pick up Lucas off the floor when Roman cut him off.

"That's enough, Wyatt!" Roman snapped. "I can't stand by anymore. You have hurt so many people. I should have left you rotting in that pile of dung." Wyatt's face went sour.

"Oh Roman," Wyatt said, shaking his head. "What a bad time to grow a spine." Wyatt picked the spell book off it's pedestal and opened it. "It's such a shame you are a total blockhead." Bolts of magic spewed from the book and zapped Roman. He screamed in pain, and his body stiffened and squared out. Roman was soon transferred into a wooden statue. Wyatt laughed as his wooden brother teetered then fell over.

All the commotion scared the giant baby, who dropped Elliot and ran off in terror. Elliot raced for Wyatt landing a nice sucker punch on his jaw. Wyatt dropped the book and held his face in pain.

"How dare you strike me!" Wyatt barked. "So you want to play rough, huh? I'll destroy you."

Wyatt took a fighting stance, as did Elliot. The two men fought each other as if they were in a martial arts torment. Wyatt landed a few good kicks in on Elliot's side. Elliot fell to his knees and gasped in pain. He saw the book lying on the floor and began to crawl to it. Wyatt kicked him a few more times in the gut. Elliot curled up in defense. He knew he was really injured. He wasn't far from Brett's limp body, so he crawled over to it and fished in Brett's pocket. Wyatt grabbed his hand and yanked back. Elliot dropped the bean on the floor and pretended to collapse on the floor, his face over the bean. He licked the bean up into his mouth just as Wyatt rolled him over on his back.

Elliot swallowed the bean, and he instantly could feel his bones mending. Wyatt went to stomp on Elliot's head when Elliot rolled out of the way and swept Wyatt's foot out from under him. Wyatt landed on his back, knocking the wind out of him. Elliot took this moment to spring to his feet and grabbed a torch. He raced over to the book just as Wyatt got to his feet.

"The game's over, psycho!" Elliot shouted. He used the torch to light the spell book on fire. The villains that were in the circle them screamed and ran out of the room. Wyatt charged for Elliot, but the book had one last spell to cast. A beam of magic shot from the book straight for Elliot. Elliot dodged the beam, but it blasted Wyatt square in the chest. Wyatt froze in his tracks. His skin started to turn gray. Elliot smiled as he saw Wyatt turn to stone. Within seconds of becoming a statue, cartoon pigeons landed on Wyatt. One relieved itself on his head.

The chaos cloud soon dissipated, and the sky was blue once again. Toons rejoiced that things were back to normal once again. Elliot called the police to have them help clean up Wyatt's mess. Thankfully they were reverted back into humans.

Brett, Lucas, Jacob, and Roman were all healed from their injuries and sent home a few days later in the hospital. Elliot was given a Medal of Honor from the Mare of Toontown for bravery in defeating Wyatt. As for Wyatt, Yen Sid warned everyone that Wyatt must never leave Toontown or the spell will be broken, and he will be freed from the stone. So the statue was taken to the park and turn into a fountain. Brett thought it was a fitting punishment for his cousin. Hopefully, things will be at peace now that he has been taken care of.

#Dectives #Cartoons #Roger Rabbit

3 notes · View notes

jmaster13 · 2 years

Text

Case of the Missing Lemon

Elliot came bursting into Rachel's office. "You are not going to believe this!" He shouted. Rachel jumped in her seat due to Elliot's abruptness. "I just heard through my sources that Lenny the Lemon has been kidnapped right out of his own club." Rachel stopped what she was doing and stared at Elliot with intrigue.

"Really?" She asked. "I heard he was the size of a hippopotamus. How on earth did someone pull that off?"

"Well," Elliot continued. "Four goons rushed into the club and made a beeline straight for the office where he was at. They flipped a few tables over to make room and rolled him out of the club. They almost flattened the maitre d'." Rachel was at the edge of her seat.

"This sounds like this could be a big story." Rachel said with an aroused look in her eyes. "To

think the mob had the balls to kidnap someone like that, leaving tons of witnesses. That's very sloppy."

"I didn't say it was the mob," Elliot nervously chuckled.

"It wasn't the mob?" She asked. "Who was it then, the F.B.I.?"

"No," Elliot said. He took a big gulp. "They were toons." Rachel sighed and rolled her eyes.

"TOONS!" She screeched, throwing papers in the air. "You had me all excited for nothing."

"Now calm down, chief," Elliot begged. "It's still a great story." Rachel bolted up from her chair.

"Listen here, Elliot," Rachel said very coldly. "We are a reputable paper and only print news about real people, not nonsense about cartoons. Toons are a fad. In ten years, no one will care about them. They will be just some drawing on the wall or something. Next time you come barging into my office, it better be a good story about humans. Now get back to your desk and write that puff piece about the varieties of jams, cheeses, and bread on display at the county fair like I asked you to."

Elliot nodded and left the office with his head hanging low. He grumbled back to his desk. He kept thinking about Lenny being abducted by toons and knew it was a good story. Looking at his notes on the county fair, he scoffed. That type of stuff was beneath him. Elliot grabbed his camera and hat and quietly slipped out of the office without letting Rachel notice.

Elliot needed to get on top of things quickly, so he went to the police department to see his informant. He arrived at the station, thinking everyone would be running around like a chicken with their heads cut off, but no, things were much calmer. Elliot strolled over to his informant's desk and nonchalantly sat down in the chair sitting next to it.

"Buzz off, Parker," the officer said, not even looking at Elliot. "I don't have anything for you."

"Come on, Dallas," Elliot pleaded. "I know you have to know something about the abduction at the Ink and Paint Club." The officer froze and slowly turned his head to face Elliot.

"How did you hear about that?" Dallas asked. "I hope you didn't buy a new scanner after we told you to get rid of the old one." Elliot looked up at the ceiling. "Fine, here's what we know. Lenny was abducted by four toons were lab coats. They were last seen rolling him into a cover truck and speeding away. There were no clues left at the scene. For all, we know they could be doctors trying to make him his normal size again." Dallas chuckled at that thought. "Captain Cutler is looking into this case, so it's best if you just leave it alone, Elliot. Now can you please leave? I have a lot of paperwork to complete." Elliot smiled and got up from his chair. He started to make his way to the exit when Dallas called out to him. "And don't even think about reaching out for those toon detectives. They are on vacation due to Jacob's wedding." Elliot nodded and left the station.

Elliot got into his car and thought for a moment. He needed this story, and since the police weren't any help, he needed the assistance of someone that knows toons. Granted, Dallas said the detectives were on vacation, but not all of them would be gone. Elliot had a hunch. One of them was still in town, and he knew where to find him. He started his engine and drove off to see a man about a car.

Elliot arrived at Tucker's Car Lot. He felt that one of the people he was looking for would be there. He exited his car and wandered the lot. There didn't seem to be anybody around. Elliot saw the garage was open and went inside to see if anyone was there.

"Hello!" Elliot called.

"Who's there?" a voice called out. Elliot looked around the garage, trying to find the source of the voice. A man covered in grease rolled out from under a car. "If you are looking for a salesperson, you're in the wrong place." the man said sorely.

"Actually," Elliot began. "I was wondering if anyone knew where I could find Lucas Tucker." The man got off the roller board and stood up. He looked Elliot up and down. Elliot was starting to get nervous. He spied the man's name embroidered on his overalls, Keith. "Do you know where he is, Keith?"

"Does he owe you money?" Keith asked.

"No, no, no, no," Elliot replied nervously. "I'm a reporter looking to do a piece on his adventures as a detective."

"Wait a minute," Keith snapped. "I know you. You're that reporter that bugs the police for stories." Keith folded his arms and shook his head. "My cousin is Tony Cutler. He's told me about you." Keith glared at Elliot while smacking a wrench in his hand. Elliot began to sweat. He thought Keith was about to murder him. "As long as you are here and not bugging the police, I suppose that's good. Lucas is in the office." Keith pointed with his wrench. Elliot thanked Keith and quickly ran out of the garage.

Elliot knocked on the office door and waited a moment until it was answered. Lucas stood there in the doorway, hoping to see a customer. He frowned when he saw Elliot. "What do you want, Elliot?" He asked. "I'm in the middle of lunch."

"I need to talk to you," Elliot replied. "Can I come in?" Lucas sighed and begrudgingly let Elliot inside the office. Lucas went behind a desk and continued to eat his food while Elliot sat down and began his pitch. "I need your help. Lenny the Lemon has been kidnapped by toons."

"Good," Lucas said after taking a bite of his sandwich. "Couldn't happen to a better person." Lucas stared at him, blankly and quickly thought up a new approach.

"The cops are dragging their feet on this one, and he needs your help." Lucas was unmoved by Elliot's plea. "I know you have some bad blood with Lenny, but Jacob is on his honeymoon, and I don't know where your brother is. You are his last hope." Lucas could see right through Elliot.

"You are only asking me to help so you can get a story," Lucas said. "You only care about yourself, Elliot. You would leave Lenny to the wolves if a better story came along. The answer is no." Lucas leaned back in the chair. "Besides, I'm sure the cops are working on it. They just don't want you getting in their way." Elliot scanned the desk looking for a new angle. He spotted a family photo taken at Christmas time. He picked up the photo and looked at it.

"I'm sure your mother wouldn't like the idea of you not helping someone in need," Elliot said with an evil grin. He knew that the mother card always works. "I mean, if you were the only person that could help him, and you didn't, I'm sure she would be sad." Lucas lurched forward in his chair. Elliot knew what was about to happen and braced himself for a fist to the face. But Lucas didn't punch him. He just stood up, clenching his fist, breathing heavily.

Lucas knew Elliot was right and needed to control his rage, so he doesn't beat the living daylights out of Elliot. "Okay, fine!" Lucas barked. "I will help you find Lenny. After that, don't ever bother me again, do you understand?" Elliot saw the rage in Lucas's eyes and nodded meekly. "Where was he abducted?"

"At his club," Elliot answered. Elliot explained everything he knew about the abduction, and Lucas listened intently.

"Okay, let's head to the club and see if there is anything the cops missed," Lucas said. Elliot smiled and led Lucas to his car, and they drove off to the Ink and Paint Club.

When they got to the club, it was packed with patrons. Business seemed to be going about as usual. Elliot and Lucas made their way to the office with anyone noticing them. Daffy Duck was on stage performing his magic show. He was messing up as always. Just as Lucas was reaching for the knob, someone grabbed his wrist. Lucas jumped and let out a surprised yelp. He looked to see who grabbed him and got scared. It was Captain Tony Cutler. He was not very happy to see Lucas or Elliot. "What are you two doing here?" Tony demanded. "This is a crime scene, not a place for a car salesman and a washed-out reporter." Lucas yanked his arm from Tony's grasp.

"I'm a P.I. now," Lucas corrected Tony. "I just sell cars to help out my dad on the side. We want to take a look around for any clues."

"There isn't any," Tony said sternly. "Besides, if you want to get into this room, you are going to have to go through me." Tony puffed his chest out, trying to form a blockade.

"Challenge accepted," Elliot scoffed. "Hey, Daffy over here!" The spotlight shined on the three of them in front of the office door. "Captain Cutler here would like to volunteer for your next trick." Daffy jumped off the stage and raced over to Tony's side.

"Thanks, Captain Cutler," Daffy said enthusiastically. "I was having trouble finding an assistant." He grabbed Tony's arm and yanked him up onto the stage. Tony protested the whole time, but he was drowned out by the audience cheering.

"You know," Elliot said. "I kind of want to watch this, but we have work to do." Lucas laughed and opened the door to the office.

The office was a mess; the couch was broken in two, the coffee table was smashed to splinters, and dirty dishes were piled all over the place.

"No wonder they couldn't find any clues!" Lucas said with exasperation. "This place is a pigsty!" Elliot was already snapping pics with his camera.

"Besides the dirty plates," Elliot said. "There must have been a struggle. I mean, look at the couch." "No," Lucas interjected. "I think Lenny was sitting on it, and it broke in half, and then fell on the coffee table." Lucas wandered the room a bit. "What bothers me was how it was so easy for them to come in and roll him out of here. Nobody stopped them." Lucas spotted something twinkling on the floor when Elliot snapped another picture. He picked it up. "What is a lab beaker doing in a place like this?"

"WHAT ARE YOU DOING IN HERE!" a voice shouted from behind them.

Lucas and Elliot turned to see a man in a pinstriped suit standing in the doorway with his arms crossed. They both knew that this had to be Lenny's Lawyer Martin Pettifogger.

"I asked you a question." Martin barked.

"I'm," Lucas began, but Martin cut him off.

"I know who you are," Martin snapped. "And I know that sleazeball too.” He said pointing to Elliot. “What are you doing here? I thought Captain Cutler was investigating things?" Lucas and Elliot could hear Tony screaming, "Stop, that hurts!" from the stage as the sound of a sawing echoed through the main dining hall.

"I think Tony's got something else on his mind." Elliot joked. "He will soon be half the man he once was." Lucas tried to stifle his laughter. Martin stomped over to Lucas and swiped the beaker out of his hand.

"Get out of here now!" Martin ordered.

"We will go if you answer one question," Lucas said. "Who is running the club with Lenny missing?"

"I am!" Martin said smugly. "Got a problem with that?"

"No," Lucas said with a smile. "I am sure you will do a better job than he did." Lucas pushed Elliot towards the door and out of the office. As they were leaving the main dining area, the audience was howling with laughter. Daffy accidentally sawed through the latch to the box Tony was in and couldn't put him back together. Tony was yelling at Daffy while his feet in the other box were wiggling furiously. Elliot snapped a picture of the spectacle before leaving.

When Lucas was outside, he headed straight for Elliot's car and opened the glove box.

"What are you doing?" Elliot asked. "And why did you rush us out of there?"

"Martin knows something," Lucas replied. "He has a lot to gain with Lenny gone. Plus, that beaker in the office had a name written on it, Dr. Moron." Elliot was trying to process the name. "He's a mad toon scientist. I remember Brett talking about him." Lucas pulled a road map out of the glove box and unfolded it. "He likes to experiment on humans rather than toons." Lucas pointed to a spot on the map. "His lab is right here. Let's get going." Elliot's eyes widened with excitement as he ran to the driver's side of the car.

"This story is going to win me the Pulitzer!" He whispered to himself. Elliot got behind the wheel and drove off while Lucas navigated.

It didn't take long for them to find Dr. Moron's laboratory. There was a giant neon sign blinking on the roof of the building, letting everyone know. Lucas told Elliot not to park close so they could sneak in. They got out of the car and made their way to the side of the building. Lucky for them, there was a broken window they could climb through.

When they got inside, they were expecting it to be very dark, but with all the lab equipment, the place was very well lit. Lucas led Elliot quietly through the maze of equipment and science experiments. They started to hear voices. It was Dr. Moron.

"Now, Lenny," The doctor said. "I see you filled out very nicely." Lucas and Elliot watched from a distance as the doctor patted Lenny on his oversized belly. "The parasite I put in you does work, with a few side effects, sadly. If we don't get that parasite out of you soon, you will explode." The doctor laughed maniacally at the idea.

"Please don't let me explode!" Lenny cried. His stomach growled. "Do you have any fried chicken?" The doctor presented Lenny with a tray of three whole roasted chickens; Lenny swallowed all three in one piece. "MORE!" Lenny demanded. He licked his lips with anticipation. Drool leaked from his mouth and dampened his shirt. Lucas was getting nauseous watching.

"I believe you had enough, my dear Lenny," The doctor said. "I think it's time to extract the worm." Dr. Moron slowly went over to his lab table and picked up a giant ax. He then proceeded to sharpen it on a grindstone.

"We need to get him out of here now," Lucas whispered to Elliot. "We just push him and start rolling him out of here." Elliot nodded and followed Lucas's lead. They crept up to Lenny, and Lucas put his finger to his lips to tell Lenny to keep quiet. Elliot and Lucas moved into position and pushed as hard as they could, but Lenny was too big to budge.

Just then, two of Dr. Moron's henchmen grabbed Lucas and Elliot and dragged them away from Lenny. Dr. Moron was waiting eagerly for them. "I was hoping some new test subjects would arrive soon." The doctor teased. "Please strap them to the tables over there." Moron pointed to two examination tables on the other side of the room. The henchmen secured Lucas and Elliot to the tables with metal restraints. Lucas wiggled around violently to free himself, but it was no use.

"I was going to carve that giant turkey over there," Moron said, pointing to Lenny. "But I think he can wait. I want to play with my new test subjects." Moron let out more maniacal laughter. "Let's see here, Eenie, Meenie, Miney, Mo, which of these guys need to go." His finger pointed at Lucas. "He looks like the perfect specimen. I know what to do with you." Moron had a crazed look in his eyes as he slowly approached Lucas with a hacksaw. Lucas struggled franticly on the table, hoping to escape. Moron stood next to Lucas and proceeded to saw off Lucas's head. Elliot closed his eyes in terror.

The doctor chuckled as he carried Lucas's head to another table and attached it to the body of the chicken. It was kind of amusing to see. Moron laughed at his creation. Lucas let out a few clucks and peck at the table. The Lucken took two steps and toppled over. The head was too heavy for the body. Moron sighed and detached the head and reattached it back on Lucas's body. Lucas let out a scream and passed out.

Elliot still had his eyes closed tight, hoping the mad scientist wouldn't see him. He could feel the doctor circling the table like a shark. "This one is very tense," Moron chuckled. "Let's get him to loosen up." Elliot felt someone grab his foot and remove his shoe and sock. His eyes shot open when he felt something wet and slimy brush against his foot. It was a giant carrot monster. It was licking Elliot's foot. Elliot burst out laughing with each lick. Lucas started to regain consciousness. He looked over to see Elliot in tears from laughing as the carrot monster continued to lick his foot.

"I think that's enough, Maurice," Moron said. "You can eat him now." The carrot tied a bib around his neck and leaned in to take a bite out of Elliot.

Elliot shut his eyes again. He could feel the breath of the monster upon him when suddenly, the heated breath disappeared. Elliot heard some crunching and opened one eye to see Lenny licking his fingers. Lenny got hungry again and devoured the carrot monster. "You monster!" Dr. Moron screamed. "Do you know how long it took to grow that?" Moron picked the ax off the floor. "I guess it's time to extract the parasite from you. Lenny's eyes grew wide in terror as Moron crept closer.

Luckily Elliot's foot was all gross and slimy from the carrot. He was able to slip it out of the restraint and kicked the ax out of Moron's hands. The ax landed right next to Lucas's hand, almost chopping it off, but it did cut through his restraint. Lucas quickly freed himself and leaped from the table.

"Get him!" Moron shouted. His henchmen lunged for Lucas, but he rolled under the table to avoid capture. The goons rolled the table out of the way, but Lucas was waiting and blasted them with a fire extinguisher. He then rammed the tabled into the henchmen and pinned them to the wall. Dr. Moron was hiding behind a machine watching everything with anger. Just as Lucas freed Elliot from the table, Moron appeared holding a ray gun.

"I think we have had enough heroics for one day." He pointed the gun at Lucas. "Let's see you shake this off!" Moron yelled as he pulled the trigger. A beam of light emitted from the gun and shot Lucas square in the chest. Lucas, confused about what happened, inspected himself. Nothing seemed to be amiss. Lucas charged straight for Moron when he collapsed to the floor. "I guess it's a bit of a delayed reaction, but it works.!" Moron shouted with delight. Elliot gasped as Lucas lay on the floor like a bag of rocks. "This petrify ray is just one of my many toys. Don't worry; you won't feel a thing." The doctor pointed the gun at Elliot. "Any last words before you can become a statue?"

"Yes," Elliot thought quickly. "How does that work?"

"Well, it's quite simple," Moron began. "You see, this ray emits a negative energy that freezes all the nerves in the body, causing the person to tense up or petrify."

"Being a reporter, I find that very fascinating. Please tell me more, such as is it reversible?"

"Why yes, it can be reversible," Moron said, showing Elliot the gun. "You just this dial to positive energy and shoot the petrified person with it, let me demonstrate." Moron turned the dial and shot Lucas with the ray again. Lucas jumped up off the floor and ran straight for Moron. "Oh, fiddlesticks," Moron cried when he realized what he just did. Lucas tackled Dr. Moron to the floor and knocked the ray gun from his hands.

Elliot picked up the gun and turned the dial back to negative energy. Lucas knew what he was about to do and got off Dr. Moron just as Elliot pulled the trigger. Moron was now as still as a statue. Just for good measure, Elliot also blasted the henchmen with the ray.

"Okay, can you guys now get me out of here?" Lenny begged.

"Well, you are too heavy for us to roll," Lucas said. "But I think I have an idea." Lucas disappeared behind some giant machines for a moment. Elliot stood there, alone with Lenny. He was."feeling a bit uneasy because Lenny kept looking at him and licking his lips. Soon Lucas returned driving a forklift. "I think this should do the trick," Lucas said. He maneuvered the lift behind Lenny and hoisted Lenny off the floor. This was a funny sight, and Elliot snapped a pic.

"This story just keeps getting weirder." He thought to himself.

"Elliot!" Lucas called from the lift. "Open that door." Lucas pointed to a very large garage-like door, big enough for them to get Lenny out. "Once we get him out, we will call the hospital to send a truck. They will be able to get that parasite out of him the right way." Lucas drove the lift slowly out the door, making sure Lenny didn't fall off.

When they got outside, the night sky was clear. The moon was shining, and the stars almost seemed to dance. Lucas drove the lift to the side of the street and slowly lowered Lenny to the concrete below. As soon as he was on the ground, the sidewalk began to crack under his weight.

"Okay," Lucas said as he hopped down from the lift. "Now we need to find a payphone and call the toon hospital." He looked up and down the desolate street. A few tumbleweeds rolled across the street. "I'm sure there has to be one around here somewhere," Lucas stated. He took off down the street in search of a phone. Once again, Elliot was left alone with Lenny.

"You look like an orange," Lenny said to Elliot with drool flowing from his mouth. Elliot nervously chuckled and backed away from Lenny slowly. "Where are you going?" Lenny asked. Lenny tried to crawl after Elliot. I just want to take a lick at you."

"LUCAS!" Elliot screamed. He turned to run away, but Lenny grabbed hold of his foot and pulled him close. Lenny lifted Elliot off the ground and opened his mouth wide. "Lucas, help!" Elliot screamed. Lenny slid Elliot into his mouth, headfirst. Elliot thought this was the end for him when he felt an aggressive tugging on his legs.

"Lenny spit him out!" Lucas yelled. "You heard me, drop him!" Lenny let out a sad groan and spit Elliot out. He fell on top of Lucas, covered in drool.

"That was truly disgusting," Elliot said as he wiped his face. "Thank you, Lucas," Elliot got off Lucas and helped him to his feet.

"I'm sorry," Lenny cried. "I'm just so hungry." "It's okay, Lenny, help is on the way," Lucas said as he patted Lenny. Lucas looked up into the sky and squinted. "Is it just me, or are those stars bright and getting bigger?" Elliot turned and looked in the direction Lucas was looking. Three very bright stars seemed to be falling towards them.

"I don't think those are stars," Elliot said. He grabbed his camera. "I think that is something else entirely."

As the stars grew closer, it was obvious that they were lights to a spacecraft. A giant saucer shape craft hovered above the men. Lucas's eyes grew wide in amazement. Elliot snapped a few pictures hoping they would turn out alright due to the bright lights. A giant beam of light shot out of the ship and shown on Lenny. He was being lifted off the ground and floating up towards the craft. Lucas jumped and grabbed hold of Lenny's foot, trying to pull him back to the ground.

"Let go of him," Lucas yelled. He could feel his feet leave the ground. Elliot bear-hugged Lucas's legs and tried to help pull, but he too was hoisted off the sidewalk. The three men were sucked into the craft by the beam of light.

The men landed in a metal room with no doors or windows. "Where are we?" Elliot asked. Lucas just looked at him, wondering if he was serious.

"Well, obviously we were abducted by aliens," Lucas said. Just then, one of the walls lifted, and a small toon with a roman helmet shuffled in the room. "Make that a toon alien. Marvin, what's going on?"

"Oh, dear," Marvin said. "I didn't expect you two to get sucked up, just your pig." The men looked at each other confused.

"What pig," Lucas asked.

"That one right there," Marvin replied, pointing at Lenny.

"HEY!" Lenny snapped. "That's not very nice."

"Your pig has been selected to be the main course at our peace treaty banquet." Marvin continued. "However, I don't want you guys to get in the way, so I'm afraid I will have to do this." Marvin presented a controller with a single red button on it and pressed it. Two clear cylinders dropped down from the ceiling and trapped Lucas and Elliot. "Now I need to get this pig to the kitchen for preparations." Marvin shot Lenny with an anti-gravity gun, and Lenny began to float off the floor. Marvin then guided Lenny out of the room. Lenny was begging Marvin to stop and let him go.

"I don't get it," Lucas said with puzzlement. "That's the second time someone has wanted to eat Lenny. What is so appealing about him?" Elliot didn't hear Lucas as he was bashing his camera into the glass wall of his prison. He didn't want to miss anything, and aliens eating Lenny would be a great twist to the story. Lucas just sat down on the floor, watching Elliot make a fool of himself. "I don't think you're going to break it," Lucas yelled over the banging. Elliot stopped smashing his camera and was panting. "Oh, look, you've worn yourself out." Lucas quipped.

Elliot slumped to the floor with defeat. "I need to see what's happening." Elliot cried. "Face it, Elliot," Lucas said. "This is where the story ends. They will eventually let us go after the banquet. Then you can write your story and see if anyone reads it."

"What are you saying?" Elliot barked. "Are you telling me I'm not a good reporter?" "No, I think you are a good one," Lucas said. "It's just this story reads like a science fiction novel." Lucas thought for a moment. "Granted, toons are involved, but still, no one will believe you."

"We'll see about that!"Elliot said, and he jumped to his feet. "We just need an anchor to tie this all together."

"You mean why this all happened in the first place?" Lucas asked drolly. "It's so simple. When I went to get the forklift back in Moron's lab, there were letters on a table. It turns out Martin Pettifogger made a deal with Dr. Moron to experiment on Lenny while they were incarcerated. Martin would get a reduced sentence, and Lenny would be out of the picture."

"So this whole time, Martin wanted the club for himself," Elliot said with excitement. "That's a great anchor." Elliot's excitement soon disappeared, and he looked all sad. "But at what cost, Lenny is about to be roasted by toon aliens. What a sad way to go."

"Well, I wouldn't say that," Lucas said, looking up. Lucas took his shoe off and threw it up to the ceiling. Elliot heard something break, and the two cylinders rose back to the ceiling.

What was that?" Elliot asked.

"It was an emergency release button," Lucas said as he put his shoe back on. Lucas walked over to the wall and began to feel it. "There has to be some kind of a switch or something to activate the door." Elliot joined him on his search.

"Do you think I'm a good reporter?" Elliot asked.

"Now isn't the time to discuss this," Lucas responded. Lucas rubbed his hand against something that felt like a bolt. "I think I found it." He pressed the bolt into the wall, and the floor began to open. "Uh, maybe not." Lucas quickly pressed the bolt again, and the floor closed up. Elliot found the same thing on his side and pushed the bolt into the wall. The door rose into the ceiling freeing the duo from the room.

Lucas led Elliot down the metal corridor, hoping it would lead them to Lenny. They walked slowly so they wouldn't make too much noise against the metal floor. Lucas spotted an open door and peered in. A giant dinner table was set up, but no guests were seated yet. The door on the other side of the room open and Marvin shuffled in. He started to place little capsules on every seat. He then went around and poured water on the capsules. Each capsule grew into a tall green alien bird creature.

Lucas was in awe at the sight. Elliot's eyes glowed, and he raised his camera. Lucas grabbed the camera and pushed Elliot back.

"Not now," Lucas whispered. "We need to save Lenny from being eaten by those things." Elliot sighed and nodded. They continued down the metal hallway until it came to a dead end. "Okay, I guess we double back and feel the walls," Lucas said. He placed his hands on the wall and started to feel around. Elliot just watched him. He was tired and just leaned against the wall. Something poked him in the back. The object slowly descended into the wall, and a door slid up into the ceiling.

Elliot looked into the room and saw it was what he believed to be the kitchen. More importantly, Lenny was in this room. He was sitting on a silver tray surrounded by garnish. He didn't seem upset because he was chugging a barrel of something.

"Lucas!" Elliot whispered loudly. "Over here!" Lucas came running over to the door and looked in.

"Is it me, or has Lenny gotten bigger?" Lucas asked. "We need to get that anti-gravity gun from Marvin if we are going to get him out of here. Elliot, stand guard and watch Lenny." Lucas turned to go back to where Marvin was, but Elliot grabbed his arm.

"Oh, no!" Elliot snapped. "Last time I was alone with Lenny, he tried to eat me." Elliot looked into the kitchen. "There's no one in there. He's perfectly content, and I say we leave him here." Lucas just stared at Elliot. He knew time was of the essence, so he agreed, and they went back to the banquet room together.

The door was still open to the banquet room, and the bird monsters had a grand time talking to each other. It was mostly gibberish to Lucas and Elliot. Lucas pointed to the head of the table where Marvin sat. The gun was sitting on the table next to Marvin.

"Perfect," Lucas groaned. "We need a distraction so I can get the gun." Lucas looked at Elliot's camera. "I think it's time for a photo." He said with a smile.

Marvin stood up in his chair and clinked his glass. "Can I have your attention, please?" The alien creatures stopped chattering and looked at Marvin. "Thank you. In a few moments, we will be treated to an earth pig. I am told they are very delicious. We must thank the ESA for helping us with the peace treaty and getting me back my Illudium Q-36 Explosive Space Modulator. After this feast, we will blow up the moon since it is blocking our view of Mars." The Aliens cheered and clinked their glasses together.

"Just hold on there," shouted a befuddled old man as he entered the room. "Before any of this feasting gets going, I think we need to take a picture to commemorate this occasion."

"Oh!" Marvin gasp with glee. "That sounds like a wonderful idea. Everyone gather around."

"Well, I was thinking in front of the table." The old man suggested.

"Very well," Marvin jumped down from his chair and joined the alien creatures in front of the table with their backs to Lucas, sneaking in the room to grab the gun.

"Now, everyone just move a little closer together." The old man instructed, trying to stall so Lucas can get in and out of the room. "Now say cheese!"

"CHEESE!" the camera flashed, and the aliens cheered in celebration.

"That was beautiful," the old man said. "I will send you the photo when I develop it." The old man tipped his orange hat, and his beard fell off. Marvin gasped when he realized Elliot was the old man.

"It's you!" Marvin screamed. "Get him!" He ordered the alien creatures. Elliot smiled and ran out of the doorway.

"Lucas!" He shouted. "Their coming!" Lucas was in the kitchen and was about to shoot Lenny with the gun when Elliot dashed into the room, followed by a dozen of those alien creatures. Mavin was right behind them and pushed his way through the crowd.

He stood in front of Lucas and Elliot, breathing heavily. "You two have made me very angry. Very angry indeed. Now give me my gun back!" Lucas refused to hand it over.

"I'm not letting you eat, Lenny," Lucas said.

"You humans get so attached to your animals," Marvin responded. "You can always get another one. Now I want my gun back."

"Marvin," a voice barked from behind the crowd. The aliens parted, and a tall man in a brown space suit walked through the crowd. "It has come to the attention of the ESA that you are still in possession of an Illudium Q-36 Explosive Space Modulator after we specifically told you couldn't have one anymore." The man held out his hand. "I'm ordering you to hand it over, or we will be forced to arrest you."

Marvin sighed and handed over the Illudium Q-36 Explosive Space Modulator to the gentleman. "You know what, Logan?" Marvin asked

"I know," Logan replied, "I make you very angry." Logan saw Lucas and Elliot then noticed Lenny on the dining tray. "Are you about to eat that person?"

"No," Marvin responded. "Those humans are very appetizing. It's the pig we are going to eat." Marvin pointed to Lenny. Lenny was still chugging a barrel.

"That's a person, not a pig," Logan explained. "I will be taking these three back to the ground with me, and you will be on your way. Do you understand?" Marvin agreed and let Logan leave with Lucas, Elliot, and Lenny.

The ship beamed them back to the sidewalk in front of Dr. Moron's lab. When they were safely on the ground, the ship took off into the night sky. Lucas gave off a sigh of relief.

"Thank you for helping us," Lucas said. "But who are you?" Before Logan could answer, Elliot chimed in.

"He's an agent of the ESA, the Environments Alliance Society," Elliot said. "They act like a secret organization that watches toons in space and the ocean." Logan looked at Elliot with confusion.

"How do you know about us," Logan asked.

"I'm a reporter," Elliot replied. "I have always suspected you were real but never had any proof until today." Elliot snapped a photo of Logan. "Now, I have proof." Elliot smiled at Logan. Logan rolled his eyes.

"Look, I'm just glad you guys are safe," Logan said. He looked over at Lenny, who was staring at him intensely. "And I here this guy needs to get to the hospital because there is something inside of him making him this big." Logan patted Lenny's fat gut while Lenny licked his lips.

"I wouldn't get too close to him!"Elliot shouted.

"Why?" Logan asked.

"You look like a chocolate cake!" Lenny shrilled with glee. Before Lucas or Elliot could stop him, Lenny grabbed Logan.

"AHHHHHHH!" Logan screamed as Lenny swallowed him whole. Lucas and Elliot stood there perplexed.

"What do we do now?" Elliot asked Lucas.

"I have no idea," Lucas muttered. He couldn't believe what he just saw. "We can't get close to him. Thankfully he's too fat to move, so we're safe right here."

"Or are you?" a voice said from behind them. Lucas and Elliot turned to see Martin Pettifogger pointing a gun at them. "I told you to leave this case alone, but you didn't listen." Martin stepped close to the men. "Now I'm afraid it's time for you to go."

"What are you going to do, shoot us?" Lucas asked. "I'm sure they would be able to trace that back to you."

"You are right about that," Martin said. "So you gentlemen are going to take a few steps back and be dessert." Lenny began to bounce with joy. "I don't know what you did to Dr. Moron, but we will finish what we started and get Lenny out of my way so the club will be mine."

Elliot thought fast and flashed his camera right into Martin's face blinding him. Lucas took this opportunity to grab the gun from Martin's hand. Martin had a good grip on the gun, and the two wrestled with the gun. Elliot took his camera and smashed it on Martin's head, stunning him. He staggered a bit and glared at Lucas.

"It's time we finish this." Martin hissed. Lucas had a smile on his face and pointed behind Martin. Martin turned to see he was directly in front of Lenny. Lenny lifted Martin off the ground, so fast one of his shoes flew off giant belch and patted his belly.

"Those doctors better get here soon and get them out," Lucas said. Just then, a rumbling was coming from Lenny's belly. Lenny started to expand even more. "Uh, Elliot!" Lucas screamed, "Take cover now." Lucas jumped beside Elliot's car and crawled under it. Elliot ignored Lucas's warning and got his camera ready. "Elliot, get under here, you fool," Lucas called from under the car. "He's about to explode." Before Elliot could react, Lenny burst at the seams with a massive blast. Food and bits of Lenny covered the area. Elliot tried to snap a picture, but Logan came falling out of the sky from the blast and landed on Elliot. Martin soon followed but landed in an industrial trash compactor. Before he could get out, the machine activated and squished Martin into a cube.

Lucas crawled out from under the car just as the toon ambulance arrived. The workers moved very quickly to vacuum up Lenny. Lucas noticed a toon worm with a top hat trying to wiggle away from the sight. He guessed it was the parasite and caught it in a jar. The parasite cursed at Lucas as he handed it over to the medical team cleaning up the sight.

"I guess that's a wrap on this case." Lucas chuckled.

A few weeks later, Lucas went to the hospital to visit Lenny, who was pieced back together but in a full-body cast. "Lucas, I wanted to thank you for saving me," Lenny said. "I know we have had bad blood between us, but I would like to make amends. Please forgive me for the rotten stuff I did."

Lucas sighed. He didn't want to, but he knew he should. He needed to be a better person. "Of course, Lenny, I forgive you." Lucas went to pat Lenny on the back, and his wheelchair took off down the hall and fell into the elevator shaft. "Ooooo, I didn't mean for that to happen." Lucas quietly slipped out of the hospital while the staff worked to retrieve Lenny out of the elevator shaft.

Elliot, who was still recovering from Logan landing on him, hobbled into Rachel's office on crutches. He wanted to see what she thought of the story he wrote about Lenny's kidnapping.

"Well, first off," She began. "I must say you are an excellent writer. The way you told the story about the kidnapping was attention catching. However, we are a newspaper, not a science fiction book publisher. There is no way I will print this." "What are you talking about?" Elliot griped. "I worked hard on this story. I got injured for this story."

"I told you, Elliot, to forget the story when toons are involved. I don't want to hear about toons. So take this story and file it away for when you start writing books. Now get your broken body back to your desk and work on the article about how Binky the dachshund saved a baby from a fire."

Elliot hobbled out of her office and made his way to his desk. On his desk was a small box addressed to him. Elliot looked around to see who left it there. He opened the box to find a business card inside. The card read Elliot Parker, a reporter for the Toontown Detectives. Elliot beamed from ear to ear.

#Detectives #Cartoons #Roger Rabbit

3 notes · View notes

jmaster13 · 2 years

Text

The Case of the Mischievous Duo

Lenny sat at his table just like he does every night at the Ink and Paint Club. This night, however, was different than most. Lenny was setting up a plan for revenge. After his humiliating encounter with Brett and Lucas Tucker, he wanted to get back at them. For weeks Lenny searched for the right men for the job. Tonight he found them.

As Lenny tore into his chicken dinner, the host brought two men to his table. Lenny looked up from his plate and wiped his mouth off with his napkin. "Gentlemen, please have a seat," Lenny said as he greeted them. The two men sat down at the table, and a waiter came over to get their drinks. "I have heard good things about you two, and I think you are perfect for the job." The men gave Lenny a wicked smile. "So which one of you is Samuel?"

“I am Sam,” answered the man in a red suit. “This is David.” Sam gestured to the man in white sitting next to him. “What kind of job do you need from us?”

“Well," Lenny began. "There are these guys, brothers actually. They humiliated me and got away with it. They also exposed some of my other ventures I do. I really don't like the cops snooping around this place. I want you guys to humiliate them. Make them laughing stocks of the city. Are you guys able to do that?" Sam and David gave each other a smirk.

“It will be our pleasure,” David assured. “They won’t know what hit them.” The three men toasted and clinked their glasses. “We just need you to fill out this contract, and we are in business." Lenny eagerly signed and laughed. "This will be fun," David said to Sam with a wicked smile on his face.

In Jacob's office, Brett was tidying up a bit when Lucas entered. He was returning from getting lunch."Here you are, Brett," Lucas said as he laid down a wrapped sandwich on the desk. "A tuna melt on wheat. And for me, a pastrami on rye." Lucas's eyes lit up as if he was holding gold. Lucas took a giant bite, and some of the innards fell out of the sandwich and onto the desk. Brett winced in disgust.

"Do you always have to eat like a pig?" Brett asked Lucas.

“Yes,” Lucas answered with his mouth full. Chunks of his sandwich fell out of his mouth when he spoke. “When is Jacob coming back? He sure does take an awful lot of trips.”

“Well, this one was a gift to him." Brett responded, "Clayton was supposed to go on it, but something came up, so he gave Lavender the tickets. What can you do?"

There was a knock on the office door. "Come in!" Brett shouted. The door opened, and Sam and David entered the office. Brett quickly rose from his seat. "Hello, I'm Brett Tucker, and this is my brother Lucas. How can we help you guys."

“We heard this was the office of the Toontown detectives," Sam said. "We came to introduce ourselves. I'm Samuel Willard, you can call me Sam, and this is my associate David Jensen. We are private investigators." Brett and Lucas looked at each other with concern. "Don't worry, we are not investigating you guys. We are looking into Lenny, the Lemon."

“Lenny has been very naughty." David continued. "He has been involved with some suspicious characters, and we know you guys had a run-in with him once. Maybe you can shed some light on this for us?”

“Well," Lucas began. "I know Lenny was in with the Toon Mob. They sent him to try and kill us." David was writing down everything Lucas told them. After Lucas was done, Sam turned to Brett.

“Is there anything you would like to add?” Sam asked Brett.

“No," Brett said, shaking his head. "I think Lucas covered everything." David closed his notepad and gave Sam a sly look with a nod.

“Well, thank you for your time," David said, extending his hand towards Lucas. Sam did the same with Brett. As soon as Lucas took David's hand, he got a giant shock. He was lifted off the ground, and his hair stood up on end. Brett was hit in the face by a stream of water that shot from a flower on Sam's lapel. Sam and David laughed at the brother's misfortune. Sam and David went to leave but stopped in the doorway and taunted Brett and Lucas. "Just so you know, this is only the beginning." David chuckled. "You two are in for a world of fun, well fun for us." Sam and David left the office, still laughing.

Brett helped a shaken Lucas to his feet. “What was that about?" Lucas asked Brett. Brett noticed a card lying on the floor and picked it up.

“The Mischievous Duo.” Brett read. “We will torment your enemy until they are gone.”

“Who would hire these guys to torment us?” Lucas asked.

“We have made a lot of enemies," Brett answered. "So, your guess is as good as mine." Brett sighed as he noted how drenched he was. "I need to go dry off." Brett went into the bathroom, his wet shoes sloshed with every step. Lucas sat down on a chair, his head was still jerking from the shock he received. Then Lucas tried to flatten his hair, which was sticking straight up. He grumbled how he was going to make those idiots pay for what they did.

A couple days went by, and Brett hadn't had a single case. Granny hadn’t even been in to asked for their help as she normally does. He was beginning to worry. He and Lucas just spent the days in the office goofing off or talking about their memories growing up. Finally, Brett couldn't take the dry spell anymore and went to the police station. When he got there, Brett sought out his old friend Ricky. Ricky was parked behind a desk filling out paperwork. When he saw Brett, he smiled and heaved a sigh of relief.

“Brett, it's so good to see you," Ricky said as they hugged. "Please have a seat.” Ricky directed him to the chair on the other side of his desk. The two sat and chewed the fat for a bit. They talked about what was going on in their lives. Brett gushed about Rose, and Ricky mentioned his roommate Zach who was a night club singer. Finally, Brett grew the courage to ask Ricky the question he had wanted to ask.

“Have you heard about any problems going on in Toontown?" Brett asked bluntly. "We haven't had a case in weeks, and I'm starting to get worried." Ricky had a concerned look on his face. "I take it you haven't read any of the papers," Ricky said. Ricky handed Brett the day's newspaper. On the front page were Sam and David shaking hands with the Police Commissioner Ethan Gray. They were being congratulated on bringing down a very convoluted string of burglaries committed by a toon.

Brett’s jaw fell into his lap. “Why weren’t we called when they started?” Brett asked, his voice was breaking.

“I was going to," Ricky sighed. "but those two came in saying they could do a better job. With you and Jacob, one of you is always getting hurt and sent to the hospital. These guys solved the case without any trouble. Besides, Tony was thrilled not to call you guys." Brett pinched his lips together and nodded. "You know if things don't work out, and you need a job, I'm sure the captain would welcome yoy back to the force." Brett slammed the newspaper on Ricky's desk.

“Thanks, Rick," Brett said quietly. "I appreciate you looking out for me." Brett waved goodbye and slowly walked out of the precinct. As he left, he saw Tony giving him a smug look.

Brett made his way back to the office just as Lucas returned with some lunch. As they ascended the steps together, Brett filled in Lucas on what was going on. Lucas was horrified at the news.

"If we don't get any cases, this place will close up!" Lucas yelped. "I don't want to go back to selling cars for dad." They stopped in front of the office door. Brett placed his hand on Lucas's shoulder.

“I promise you this place will not close up," Brett assured him. "When Jacob returns, he will help us figure something out." Brett got a puzzled look on his face suddenly. "Do you hear water running?" Brett unlocked the office door and turned the knob. The door burst off its hinges, and a cascade of water rushed out of the office. It knocked the brothers off their feet and carried them down the hall. Lucas held onto the door like a surfboard as the water raced down the stairs and into the street. Both Brett and Lucas were dumbfounded and drenched as they lay on the sidewalk. Brett wrung out his tie and looked around. He saw a hose connected to a fire hydrant crawling up the building's side and ending inside the office's window. Across the street, Sam and David laughing up a storm and pointing at the washedout men. "All right," Brett said coldly. "This means war!"

Brett called Ricky, begging Ricky to give them a heads up on any toon cases. The plan worked for a bit. Brett and Lucas solved a few before Sam and David caught on to what they were doing and set up a fake crime by bribing a toon to mislead the brothers. Brett and Lucas were sent on a wild goose chase that ended with the brothers sinking in quicksand. Sam and David gloated over them as the sand swallowed them.

Ricky was reprimanded by Tony and told to never contact Brett again, or Ricky will be removed from the force. Brett didn't want that to happen, so he told Ricky it was okay. Soon Sam and David were the toast of the city. Toons respected them, and people loved them. But their biggest caper was about to make headlines.

Lenny called them men for a meeting one night. Lenny was in his usual V.I.P. booth, eating expensive food as always when Sam and David arrived.

“Gentlemen, please have a seat," Lenny said as he wiped his face with a napkin. Sam and David sat down and smiled sweetly at Lenny. "I wanted to thank you for your service. I hear that those Tucker boys have been knocked down and are almost ready to give up being detectives. I couldn't have asked for a better outcome." Lenny raised his glass to toast to their success, but Sam and David just sat there, shaking their heads.

“It has come to our attention that you run a crooked operation here," Sam said with a deadpan demeanor. "And frankly, I think it needs new ownership." Lenny choked on his food.

“What are you talking about?" Lenny coughed. Sam's deadpan expression changed to a sly smile.

“Remember that contract you signed with us?" Well, if you had read it first, it said that if anything should happen to you such as death or incarceration, we would we in charge of the club."

Lenny squinted his eyes and held his knife towards the pair. "Are you planning on killing me?" Lenny barked. "Because that is very ill-advised."

“Of course not,” David chimed in. “We plan on the latter part.” David raised his hand and pointed at Lenny. Cops rushed into the club. The patrons screamed and began to vacate the club. Ricky approached the table the three men were sitting at.

“Leonard Smith!" Ricky shouted. "You are under arrest for money laundering and counterfeiting."

“MONEY LAUNDERING!” Lenny screeched. “That’s ridiculous, I have never done that.”

“I beg to differ," Sam said. "These bags of cash tell a whole different kind of story." Sam and David held up four duffle bags filled with counterfeit bills.

“Those are not mine!" Lenny yelled, and he was taken away. Ricky thanked Sam and David for their tip-off and followed the cops escorting Lenny out of the building. Sam and David high-fived each other and went to see Lenny’s office.

The newspapers were all a buzz about Lenny and the once reputable Ink and Paint Club. Brett and Lucas knew Lenny was not an honest man, but there was no way he would commit the crimes he was accused of. However, they couldn't testify on his behalf. Lenny's trial was a quick one. Lenny's lawyer Martin Pettifogger pleaded their case.

“Your Honor,” Martin began. “The charges placed on my client are false. He was framed by those phony detectives Samuel Willard and David Jensen.” The Judge slammed his gavel down.

“Mr. Pettifogger," The Judge began. I will not allow slander in my court. Mr. Willard and Mr. Jensen are well-respected members of our community. If they have done anything illegal, I demand to see proof." The Judge narrowed his eyes. "Now, as for your client, Mr. Smith has shown a blatant disregard for toons and runs them ragged in his club. I was not surprised to hear of the money laundering and counterfeit charges. How do you find the accused, Mr. foreman?" Lenny looked over to the jury box filled with toons with one of them holding a sign that said: "Hang Him." Lenny knew he was toast.

The foreman of the jury stood up. "We, the jury, find the accused, guilty!" Lenny dropped his head on the table in defeat. The Judge banged his gavel again to quiet the courtroom. When the crowd quieted down, the Judge passed his judgment.

“Leonard Smith,” The Judge began. “I sentence you to five years filed away in prison.”

“Filed away?" Lenny's lawyer asked. "That's a strange term for being sent to prison."

"Mr. Pettifogger," The Judge continued. "It has come to my attention that you are a shyster and, therefore, will be filed away with your client." Four guards came and escorted Lenny and Martin away. They were quickly transported to Sing Song Prison. When they arrived, Lenny and Martin were dragged to the laundry room.

“What are we doing here?” Lenny demanded. “Are we being put on laundry duty straight away?”

“Of course not," One of the guards said. Two of the guards grabbed Lenny and hurled him onto the steam press table. Lenny struggled to free himself, but the guards were too strong. The lid was brought down, and after a few seconds, Lenny was pressed flat as a bedsheet. They repeated this with Lenny's lawyer Martin. When they were both flattened, the warden Yosemite Sam came in the laundry room to check on the new inmates.

“Good," He gloated at the flattened men. "now fold them up and file them away like the Judge ordered. I have a nice cabinet drawer waiting for them. Yosemite Sam gave an evil chuckle as Lenny and Martin were taken away. When the room was emptied sans Sam, he got on the phone and made a call. Yosemite Sam waited patiently for the person to answer, tapping his foot and humming. His eyes lit up when the person he was calling answered. "Hello David, it's Sam… No Yosemite Sam. Listen, it's done, Lenny won't be a problem anymore. Thanks again for the money, it's always a pleasure doing business with you." Sam hung up the phone and let out an evil chuckle again.

Sam and David didn't waste time making changes to the Ink and Paint Club. The first thing they did was hire some human employees, mostly as kitchen and wait staff. They left the entertainment alone. Watching the toons perform on stage brought them joy. David often tried to insert himself into the acts, especially Daffy's magic act. However, there was one Toon they were having trouble getting on their side, Jessica Rabbit. She hated Sam and David.

One night before the show, Sam and David showed up in her dressingroom to discuss things and have her sign her new contract with them. She wasn’t at all thrilled by the idea.

“I told you guys I'm not signing the new contract." She barked. "I know you will honor my old one because if you don't, I will leave. Considering most of the men come here to see me, you don't want to lose them."

David got down on one knee. "Jessica, please," he begged. "It's just a formality." David produced a bouquet of pink roses from behind his back and presented them to Jessica. "I'm sure we can all get along and work something out." David winked and placed his hand on Jessica's knee. Jessica calmly grabbed her purse and pulled out a giant mallet. She slammed the mallet down on David, flattening him like a pancake. Sam couldn't help but laugh at his partner's misfortune. Jessica calmly sat back on her chase.

“Like I said," She said with a firm demeanor. "I will not sign any NEW contracts." She glared at Sam, still holding her mallet. Sam stopped laughing and slowly backed out of her dressing room, tearing up the contract.

“I will send someone to collect David later," Sam said as he rushed off. Jessica let out a smug “Hmph” as she got ready to go on stage.

With Sam and David busy with the Ink and Paint club, they couldn't solve Toon crimes anymore. So thankfully, they were sent back to Brett and Lucas. But they hadn't forgotten what Sam and David did to them. But one day, Brett was surprised when they received an invitation to join them at the club. Sam and David wanted to make amends to Brett and Lucas. Brett was suspicious of the whole thing. However, he heard the food there was exquisite now, so he reluctantly agreed.

That night Brett and Lucas joined Sam and David in the V.I.P. booth, where Lenny usually sat every night.

“I’m so glad you guys came,” Sam said. “We really do feel bad about flooding your office and the other stuff we did.”

"But now I hope we can put that all behind us," David chimed in. "I mean, we retired our detective agency and are now running this place. So I'm sure your business is back.

“It is,” Brett said coldly. “I knew we would bounce back, no thanks to you two.”

"Gentlemen," Sam whined. "Let's not fight." Sam signaled the waiter to come over with drinks. "Let's toast to this new friendship I hope we can have." The penguin waiter set down four champagne glasses on the table and waddled off. "Come on, what do you say?" Sam asked as he raised his glass to toast to the truce. Brett and Lucas shrugged and clinked their glasses with Sam and David. Brett and Lucas swallowed their drinks.

"That was probably the best-tasting champagne I have ever had," Lucas stated. Brett agreed, but he started to feel a little weird. Sam and David snickered at Brett. Lucas looked at his brother, horrified. "Brett, are you okay!" Lucas yelped. "Your skin is turning a purple and green plaid color." Brett looked at his hands, and sure enough, they were.

"What's happening to me?" Brett cried. Suddenly Lucas began to groan loudly, holding his stomach. A gurgling sound emitted from his gut. Lucas's belly began to swell up, causing the buttons on his shirt to pop off. "What did you do to us?" Brett demanded. Sam and David burst out laughing.

"Man, you guys, are so gullible," Sam said, wiping the tears from his eyes. "We enjoy torturing you two. You guys are our new hobby. Now suggest you get your brother to the hospital, before he bursts." Brett shot up from the table and helped Lucas out of his chair. Lucas's belt snapped off as he stood up. Brett stormed out of the club with Lucas waddling behind him, trying to hold up his pants. David fell on the floor with laughter at this sight.

Brett and Lucas decided it was time to lower themselves to Sam and David’s level. They wanted to get them back for all the pranks they did. So Brett came up with the idea of sending Monster Tweety after them.

Brett, Lucas, and Monster Tweety hid in an alleyway waiting to ambush Sam and David. Brett peeked around the corner, watching the two men come walking down the street to the bank as they did every day. They appeared right on schedule. Sam was holding a bag of money while David danced down the street next to him.

"Alright, Lucas," Brett said quietly. "Here they come, get ready to release Tweety." Brett waited to hear Lucas respond, but Lucas was silent. "Lucas? Did you hear me?" Brett turned around to see Lucas's legs sticking out of Tweety's mouth. "Oh no," Brett grabbed Lucas's legs and pulled hard. "Spit him out!" Brett screamed at Tweety. Brett could hear Lucas's muffled cries for help inside the monster. Tweety grew tired of fighting Brett for his meal and spit out Lucas. The monster wandered off afterward. By that time, Sam and David were safely in the bank.

“I think we need to come up with a better plan,” Lucas said as he wiped Tweety’s drool from his face.

Their next plan was to glue Sam and David to the floor of the Ink and Paint Club. They got Betty Boop to help sneak them in the backstage area. When they saw the coast was clear, Lucas took out a giant can of glue, and the brothers started to dump the contents of the can in front of the office were Sam and David were residing at the moment.

Sadly they did not think things through and back themselves into a corner. The brothers tried to jump across the puddle of glue. Lucas lost his balance and landed on his hands and knees in the puddle. Brett made it across but went back to help free Lucas. His shoes became glued to the floor.

"I hope nobody sees us like this," Lucas grumbled. David opened the door to leave the office and saw the brothers in their predicament. David cupped his hands over his mouth.

"Everyone in the hall now!" David shouted. Every dressing room door opened, and the toons entered the hall. A roar of laughter erupted as they saw the detectives glued to the floor. Jessica was the only one not laughing.

"I'll go get the janitor to free you guys," Jessica said to Brett and Lucas. She sauntered down the hall and disappeared around the corner. Brett managed to untie his shoes and leaped out of the puddle. He stood in the hall in his stocking feet red with embarrassment.

“Maybe we should go smaller next time,” Brett said to Lucas.

“You think!” Lucas said gruffly as he tried to free himself from the glue.

After the glue incident, David increased security at the club. The guards were told to throw out Brett and Lucas at first sight. However, they weren't the best on not being distracted. Jessica helped them sneak into the back this time by seducing the guards.

"I have always loved a man in uniform." she cooed into the guard's ear. Then twirled the guards tie with her fingers. "Maybe you can come by to my room later, and we can play… patty cake." She let go of his tie when Brett and Lucas were in the clear. "Bring a dozen red roses." She said with a wink when the sauntered off. The guard ran from his post and took off for the nearest florist.

Backstage Brett and Lucas set up a simpler prank inside the club's office. The cliché bucket of water over a door. The only difference was they were using a bottomless toon bucket. Guaranteed to pour entire lakes on its victims. They carefully propped the bucket on the door, ready to spill on top of the first person to enter the room. Just then, Lucas heard Sam and David approaching.

"They're coming," Lucas whispered. "We got to hide, quick." Lucas grabbed the ladder they used in such a rush. The ladder bumped the door. Brett hadn't fully secured the bucket. The slightest nudge sent the bucket tipping over and created a waterfall on Brett and Lucas. Gallons upon gallons poured on top of the brothers for the next five minutes. When the bucket finally emptied, Brett and Lucas were soaked to the bone.

"I really hate getting wet," Brett hissed. He turned to see Sam and David rolling on the floor with laughter. Brett finally lost his temper and went to punch Sam in the face. As he passed under the door frame, the bucket fell and clonked him on the head, knocking him out. This made David laugh even harder. He got off the floor and ran to the restroom. Lucas stood there looking like a drowned rat. He was so confused about what to do next. He just took off his left shoe and poured the water that had filled it out. A little toon fish rolled out of his shoe and plopped onto the floor. Sam was now running to the restroom as well.

“Let me plan the next one,” Lucas said to his unconscious brother. He dropped his shoe and slipped his foot back in. “I won’t be so nice.”

A few nights later, Sam and David were in their V.I.P. booth enjoying the show. Brett and Lucas hadn’t been seen or heard from since the bucket incident. David was enjoying his meal when he saw the new Candy Girl. The sight of her made him sick.

"Man, that new Candy Girl is ugly," David remarked. "I don't know why you hired her."

"Me?" Sam said as he was eating his salad. "I thought you hired her? Besides, I think she has a certain charm to her looks." "Sam, she's very manly looking." David retorted as he pushed his plate aside. Sam kept eating his salad with no problem. Suddenly a bottle was dropped on the table by one of the waiters.

"This is from Jessica," The waiter told them. "She wants to apologize for hitting you with a mallet." David stared at the mustached waiter. He looked familiar but couldn't place him. "She also said while she is sorry, she still won't sign any new contracts." The waiter bowed and left the table. Sam grabbed the bottle and popped it open.

"That was sure nice of her." He said as he poured a glass for David and himself. "Here's to us, my friend," Sam said with a wink as he raised his glass. David was a bit hesitant at first, but he raised his glass and clinked it against Sam's. Sam down the drink and licked his lips. "That tasted like… Cherry Tarts."

"Yes," David agreed. "That was really good. Jessica sure has good taste in drinks." David did a double-take. Sam looked like he was shrinking into his clothes. Turns out he was, and David too. "What's going on!" David shouted as he sunk into his clothes. Their clothes crumpled onto the table in a heap. David poked his head out of his trousers, totally embarrassed. He was about six inches tall by then. Sam crawled out from his sleeve, roughly about the same height. "David!" Sam yelled in a high pitched voice. He grabbed a napkin to cover himself and ran across the table. David was climbing up the table cloth, hoping the club patrons weren't watching. Sam helped David to the flat terrain of the tabletop. David yanked a lettuce leaf from a nearby plate and covered himself with that.

The tiny men heard laughter above them. The Candy Girl and the mustached waiter were standing over the table.

"You were right, Lucas," the Candy Girl chuckled. This one did work. David finally realized the Candy Girl was Brett in disguise and the mustache waiter was Lucas.

“You’ll pay for this!” David yelled in his tiny voice.

"Consider this payback, you jerk!" Lucas said. "I think we need to add a little more insult to injury, don't you think so, Brett?"

"Oh yes," Brett agreed. "On the count of three. One...Two…Three!" Brett and Lucas raised their hands and swatted Sam and David. The tiny men screamed as the giant palms squished them onto the table. They looked like tiny decals on the table cloth. "I think we deserve a victory drink." Brett and Lucas left the club still in their disguises. Obviously, they went home to change before they went out for that drink.

Sam and David thankfully had loyal staff. They were quickly inflated and brought them back to their standard size within a couple of hours. David was really steaming now. He charged out of the club and tracked down Brett and Lucas, toasting their success at a local bar. "No one gets the better of me," David said through gritted teeth. "You just made me a dangerous enemy." Sam was right behind David when he hailed a cab. "Take me to Sing Song Prison, please." He told the cab driver. "I need to speak to the warden."

At Sing Song Prison, David burst into the warden's office. "I need you to release inmate 23251-2020!" David ordered. "I need him."

"Now hold on there, son." Yosemite Sam said calmly. "There's a whole process to go through to have a prisoner released." David tossed a giant bag of money on the warden's desk. "However, that could take a while, so I'll just fill out the paperwork later and release him now." Yosemite got on the phone. "Yes, I need inmate 23251-2020 released immediately. He's been granted a full pardon. I don't care how crazy he is, do it now!" Yosemite slammed the phone down and smiled sweetly at David. "It's always a pleasure doing business with you, David." David thanked him and waited outside for the prisoner.

The gates of Sing Song opened, and a man clad in purple walked through the gates a free man. David greeted the man and asked him to join Sam and himself in the cab. As the cab headed back to the city. David introduced himself to the man.

"I'm David Jensen, and this is my partner Sam Willard." David began. "It's a pleasure to meet you, Wyatt." The man in purple smiled. "I have a problem, and I think you are the man to help us."

"I'll be glad you help you," Wyatt said. "In return, I want your help to get rid of my cousins." David and Sam smiled at each other.

“Well, are you in for a treat," Sam said with a look of pure joy. "Turns out, our problem is your cousins." Wyatt's eyes glowed with joy.

"Excellent!" Wyatt screeched. "I just require two things. A couple of my old crew and you leave everything to me. I don't like to be micromanaged." David and Sam happily agreed, and they ironed out the details for the rest of the ride back into the city.

Wyatt took his time to plan out everything. By the time he was ready to put his evil schemes into motion, Halloween was just around the corner. Roger Rabbit was hosting a costume party, Brett and Lucas were in attendance. Wyatt seized this opportunity to sneak up and spy on his cousins. Wearing a skull mask, Wyatt slipped into the party. Humans and Toons were mingling with each other, so Wyatt didn't stand out much. He found Brett dressed as a sailor and Rose as a flapper girl. Wyatt always wondered what Rose saw in Brett. Lucas was not far from them dressed as a pirate. Wyatt knew Rose was the key to getting Brett and Lucas off guard. Wyatt crept into an empty room at the party and contacted one of his old crew member Dick Dastardly.

“It’s time to set our plan into motion.” He said. “You know what to do.” After Wyatt hung up the phone, he slid back into the party, waiting for the chance to grab Rose when she was alone.

Dick and Muttley waited patiently behind some rocks for some people to pass by. They didn't have to wait too long. Two men who were touring Toontown were coming their way. Dick signaled for Muttley to start up the steamroller he was sitting on. Just as the men passed by the rocks, Muttley went at full speed down the road. The men didn't have time to react other than scream as they were flattened by the steamroller.

Dick went to check on the flattened men. "Well, this couldn't have worked out better than we planned," Dick said to himself. "It seems that we got A.D.A. Randall Quinn and his brother Ernie. This will surely set everyone off in a frenzy." Muttley let out a wheezy laugh.

Back at the party, Wyatt was keeping to the shadows waiting for his chance to strike. He didn't have to wait long. Ricky came into the party looking for Brett. He whispered something into Brett's ear.

“Rose, I have to go,” Brett said as he kissed her on the cheek. Brett waved at Lucas to follow him and Ricky as they left. Wyatt stepped out of the shadows and approached Rose.

“Hello,” Wyatt said with a smile. It was hard to see it, with the skull mask on his face. “My name is… Simon.” Rose finished her punch.

"Sorry buddy," She said. "I'm not interested." She placed her cup down and tried to walk away. Wyatt forcefully grabbed her arm.

"That wasn't very polite," He snapped. "Didn't your parents teach you any manners?" Wyatt pulled a gun out and held it at Rose’s side. “I think we are going to take a little walk.” Wyatt dropped an envelope addressed to Brett on the table and calmly walked out of the party, holding Rose tightly so no one would see the gun.

Brett and Lucas were at the crime scene where A.D.A. Randall Quinn and his brother were made into road stickers. The detectives were asking witnesses questions, but the Toons were having a hard time being serious since Brett and Lucas were still dressed in costume.

“Can you please describe the driver of the steamroller?” Lucas asked the Toon.

"Aye me matey," the Toon replied. "I shivered in me timbers when I saw the site. Twas, a dog with a wheezy laugh that blew them down."

"Okay," Lucas said as he closed his notepad. "I think we are done here." Lucas walked over to his brother, who was getting nowhere with his witness. "So the witness said a dog with a wheezy laugh did this. Does that sound familiar?"

"Yes," Brett answered. "Almost as familiar as a man in purple with a sinister mustache." "You don't think Wyatt is out, do you?" Lucas asked.

“I hope not,” Brett answered. Ricky approached Brett and Lucas holding a letter.

"This was left at the party," Ricky announced. "And it's addressed to you, Brett." Brett opened the letter and read it. Brett's eyes widened, and his legs turned into rubber, Lucas had to catch him. "What's wrong, Brett?" Ricky asked.

“WYATT!” Brett screamed. “He has Rose.”

“How did Wyatt get out!”Lucas inquired.

"That's not good," Ricky said. "I'm going to investigate that. Do you guys need backup?"

"No," Brett said as he folded up the letter. "We will take care of this ourselves. Just find out how he got out." Ricky nodded and left the scene. "Wyatt said we need to come alone, or he will hurt Rose. Let's get out of these costumes and get her back."

Brett and Lucas arrived at the destination the letter provided them. It was a dark, quiet warehouse, a perfect place for an ambush. Brett and Lucas were on their guard, ready for anything. They snuck into the warehouse without making a sound and saw a lighted room deep inside. They got on either side of the door frame of the lighted room and peeked inside. Rose was in there tied to a chair. A sign was pointing at her, saying, "Save Me, Brett and Lucas."

"Well, this is obviously a trap," Lucas whispered. "We need to play this very carefully." Brett ignored everything Lucas was saying and raced into the room to free Rose. "Or, we could charge in there unprepared." Lucas followed Brett in the room. They began to untie Rose when a cage fell from the ceiling, trapping them. Wyatt stepped out of the shadows, clapping.

"This was all too easy. Wyatt gloated. "I knew you would rush in to save your girl. Now it's time for some fun."

Wyatt hired Gossamer to be his muscle and help him torture his cousin. Rose watched in horror while Brett was bound to two propellers, and Lucas was run through a giant cheese grater. The propellers spun in opposite directions twisting Brett up like a twizzler. When Brett was thin enough, they used him as a rope to keep Rose tied to a chair. Wyatt was satisfied with the outcome. Muttley swept up Lucas in a dustpan and dumped him in a bucket.

"Now, you guys be good, and I will come back later to finish you off," Wyatt said to them as if they were children. "First, I have to get rid of the two that set me free before they think they can boss me around. Ta ta." Wyatt left his prisoners with Gossamer in charge. There wasn't much to do other than watch them, so he pulled out a book "Building the Perfect Body" by Victor Frankenstein. It must have been an intense book because Gossamer was so enveloped in it.

"I'm sorry, Rose," Brett said. "I should have been more careful. I never meant to ever get you roped into one of our cases. Pardon the pun.”

"It's okay, Brett," she assured him. "How were you to know your psychopathic cousin would somehow get out of jail and kidnap me to get to you? Now listen, it looks like our guard is deep into his book, so I have a plan. Can you wiggle a bit?" Brett knew what Rose was getting at and started to wiggle his rope-like body until Rose was able to slip out of her binds. She picked up Brett and quietly went to grab the bucket Lucas was dumped into. She just barely grazed the broom, and it fell over with a "thwack." The noise scared Gossamer, causing him to leap out of his chair. He saw Rose was free and charged for her.

"I think we better come back for Lucas later," Brett shouted. "Run, Rose!" Rose took off with Gossamer in hot pursuit. She made it outside the warehouse and found out she was trapped. The yard was enclosed with seven-foot-tall walls. She got an idea.

"I'm so sorry about this, Brett," she said. She began to twirl Brett around and launched him up the wall. He wrapped around the bar at the top of the wall, and Rose used him as a rope to climb up the wall. She pulled Brett up quickly before Gossamer could grab him. "Okay, let's get you to the hospital, and then we’ll come back to save Lucas.” Rose coiled Brett around her shoulder and jumped off the wall. She landed on her feet and took off for the hospital.

Wyatt was at the Ink and Paint Club, setting phase 2 of his plan into motion. While he was celebrating his victory with David and Sam, he whispered something into David's ear.

“I just wanted to warn you, Sam is planning to turn you in for bribing the warden to release me.” David’s eyes grew wide in terror.

“How do you know this?” David asked. “What proof do you have?”

“Look,” Wyatt pointed at one of the club’s patrons. “That guy is an undercover cop. He’s watching you, waiting for Sam’s signal to send in the troops. If you act now and eliminate Sam, you will get off scot-free.”

"Sam has been my partner for years," David said. "He wouldn't betray me like that. Although Sam didn't like the idea of you being set free. Plus, he told me to let things go after we were shrunk. Now that I think of it, he's been acting very aloof."

"I have a solution," Wyatt sneered. "There's a steamroller outback, the same one used to flatten the A.D.A. If you run over Sam with it, they would never suspect you. They would start looking for the serial steamroller operator." David thought for a moment and said yes to the idea.

"Sam," David said, taking his hand. "I need to talk to you outback. Will you meet me out there in say ten minutes?" Sam's eyes lit up.

"Oh, David," Sam gasped. "I've been waiting to hear you say that for a while. Of course, I will meet you outside." David was a little taken aback by Sam's body language, but nodded and left the table. Wyatt let out an evil chuckle knowing what was about to happen.

Ten minutes later, Sam went outside to meet with David. He was all smiles until he heard the engine of the steamroller turn on. The steamroller barreled straight towards Sam. Sam gasped as he saw David in the driver's seat.

"David, what are you doing?" Sam asked. "Please, stop!" David had a wild look in his eyes as the roller's drum made contact with Sam's feet. "NOOOOOO!" Sam screamed as the drum rolled over him, squishing him flat. David turned off the roller and hopped off the roller to look for Sam on the pavement, but he was stuck on the drum.

"You did great, David," Wyatt said as he stepped out of the shadows. "I knew you would fall for that." Wyatt wasn't alone. Bluto was right behind him. "Now that Sam is taken care of, that leaves just you." Wyatt snapped his fingers, and Bluto grabbed David. Bluto scrunched David into a ball and bounced him on the pavement. "Easy there, Bluto," Wyatt ordered. "We don't want him bruised, well not yet anyway. Now go peel Sam off the drum and follow me. It's time for the grand finale.

Within a few hours, Brett was back to normal, and he and Rose went back to the warehouse to save Lucas. By the time they got to the warehouse, the place was empty. A note was all that was left. Brett picked it up and read it out loud.

"Dear Cousin Brett," The letter began. "I have obviously underestimated your girlfriend. No matter, I will deal with you later. As for now, I plan on setting up a grand display of fireworks in the middle of Toontown at 10:00pm. Lucas and a few others will have front row seats. I would sure love for you to be there when things go off. Hate you forever, Wyatt.”Brett thought for a moment. “He’s going to blow up Lucas and some other people. Maybe even all of Toontown. We got to hurry.”

“We won’t make it on time,” Rose said. “It’s 9:35.”

"The tunnel entrance isn't far from here," Brett said. "I'm sure we will find a solution." Just then, the ground began to shake.

“I think Wyatt set off the explosion early!” Rose screamed.

“No,” Brett said. “I think this is something else.” A herd of Toon dinosaurs was stampeding out of the tunnel. They must have been running away from danger. "Now, that's convenient," Brett said with a smile.

In Toontown, Wyatt had created a giant pile of dynamite right in the town square's center. The sticks of dynamite were attached to a plunger set about thirty feet away. Wyatt then placed Lucas, Sam, and David onto the pile. Toons were fleeing from the square in terror.

"Well, gentlemen," Wyatt said to his prisoners. "It has been entertaining, but I think it's time we part ways, permanently." Wyatt pulled the plunger handle up. Just as he was about to push the plunger down, a T-Rex stormed onto the scene with Brett and Rose riding on it's back. The dinosaur grabbed Wyatt with its jaws and ate him in one bite. The only thing left behind of Wyatt was one of his shoes. The T-Rex then let out a huge burp and let Brett and Rose off his back.

"Thank you so much," Brett said to the dinosaur as he patted its snout. The T-Rex licked Brett and trotted off down the street. Brett disconected the dynamite from the plunger as Rose seized the bucket holding Lucas from the pile. "Let's get him to the hospital," Brett said. He looked at Sam and David on the pile of dynamite. "I suppose them too. Then they can answer to the law."

Sam and David were healed quickly, but Ricky and Tony were waiting to arrest them when they were discharged. Ricky had done some digging and found out everything they did. From framing Lenny to bribing Yosemite Sam to release Wyatt. It didn’t take long for them to be sent to Sing Song Prison. They met other inmates such as B.J. Whetstone (aka Big Boss), Rocky, and Mugsy. Of course, Yosemite Sam was there too. He was fired as warden and arrested for taking bribes.

Lenny and his Lawyer were sent free and placed back in charge of the Ink and Paint Club. Lenny kept some of the changes Sam and David made. Being in jail changed Lenny in many ways. He was nicer to the staff and swore off some of the dubious things he used to do. Martin noticed changes in Lenny too, especially that he did not stop eating and was getting fat.

It took some time for Lucas to be put back together. Brett visited him every day at the hospital and told him that they have a big party to go to when he gets out. Turns out while on the trip Jacob and Lavender took, Jacob proposed to her. They waited till Lucas was all the better so he could be there for the wedding.

When the wedding day came it was a perfect day. The guestswere a mixture of humans and toons alike. Lucas, Lenny, and Ricky were some of the humans there. Mickey and Minnie Mouse, Betty Boop and Droopy were some of the toons in attendance. Jacob wore a white tuxedo as opposed to the groomsmen Brett and Roger who wearing black ones. When the time came, Rose and Jessica made their way down the isle wearing beautiful lavender brides maid dresses. Followed by Petunia Pig as the flower girl. Everyone stood as Lavender made her way down the isle escorted by Clayton. Bugs Bunny stood before the couple dressed as a minister as the officiant their union. Durning the reception everybody cheered and congratulated the happy couple. Lenny spent his time staring at the four tier wedding cake waiting for it to be sliced.

When the time came for Jacob and Lavender to leave, Lavender tossed the bouquet in the air. A horde of girls wrestled for the bouquet, and Rose emerged victorious with the smashed bouquet. Lucas chuckled and patted Brett on the back.

“Hot diggity dog!” Lucas exclaimed. “Looks like you are next Brett. Brett’s eyes grew wide in terror.

#Dectives #Cartoons #Roger Rabbit

3 notes · View notes

jmaster13 · 2 years

Text

The Case of the Fractured Fairy Tale

Jacob, Brett, and Lucas were on their way to meet a client at a scary looking tower. They just solved their latest case. The sorcerer Yen Sid hired them to find the person who stole his magic hat. With much sleuthing, they discovered the culprit and had them arrested. The trio was now going to return the cap to Yen Sid. The tower's landscape was full of dead trees and rocks. No grass grew on the land, and crows made their nests in the dry branches.

Lucas parked the car in front of the tower. They disembarked from the vehicle and steadily walked to the entrance. The sky looked like it would storm at any second. Jacob drew a deep breath and tugged on the rope hanging next to the door. A loud gong clash rumbled through the masonry.

“I really hope he has a bathroom," Lucas whispered to Brett. "I really have to go." They heard the door clank, then creek open. A tall elderly man clad in a blue robe with lunar moons on it stood in the doorway. He glared at the detectives menacingly, which made chills run down Brett's back. Jacob gulped and spoke up.

“Yen Sid," Jacob whimpered. "We caught the thief that stole your hat." Jacob held out the sorcerer's hat as if it was poison. Yen Sid snatched it from Jacob's hand.

“Thanks," Yen Sid bellowed. He continued to glare at them.

“It turns out it was just some cat burglar and not your apprentice like you suspected." Jacob continued. "He was using its powers to rob banks and other places." Yen Sid’s, glare intensified. "So I guess we will be going, we will send you the bill later." Jacob nervously chuckled as he turned around. Lucas pushed past Jacob and ran up to Yen Sid.

"Sorry, your wizardness," Lucas yelped. "But, I was hoping you would have a bathroom?" Yen Sid cracked an amused grin and gestured for Lucas to enter. He pointed down the hall with his boney finger. Lucas rushed past the wizard into the tower, thanking him, and darted down the dark corridor. Jacob and Brett stood in the doorway, looking very confused. With a wave of his hand Yen Sid beckoned the two inside. They cautiously entered the tower. Yen Sid still had a grin on his face as he eyed the men.

“I want to thank you for returning my hat.” He said. Jacob and Brett’s jaws just about fell on the floor. Yen Sid chuckled at their shocked expression. “Relax, boys, I may look scary, but I'm not evil." Brett and Jacob relaxed in their stance. "Now, let's discuss the subject of payment." Yen Sid led the two into what they believed was his study. There was a cauldron in the middle of the room, and brooms were tidying up a bit. Yen Sid picked a satchel off from the table and produced five gold coins from within. He dropped the coins in Jacob's hand. "I think when you exchange these, they will be more than enough." Lucas had finished his business by then and joined the group. Yen Sid's eyes locked on an object Lucas was wearing. He extended his boney finger and lightly touched an opal broach pinned to Lucas's lapel. "That's an interesting broach you have there, may I inquire where you got it?"

“What this?" Lucas asked, lifting his lapel. "I won this at poker last night." Lucas's eyes grew wide in terror after he answered.

“Lucas!” Brett barked. “You promised!”

“Sorry, Brett," Lucas said sheepishly. "I promise it was only last night." Yen Sid's eyes never looked away from the broach.

“You need to leave now." Yen Sid said coldly. The detectives looked at each other and shrugged. As they went to leave, Yen Sid slammed the study door behind them.

"Brett, I swear to you," Lucas said. "I only gambled last night. I was at the Ink and Paint club when this bug bit me, next thing I know, I'm playing poker." Brett shook his head and headed for the main door. Lucas sighed and followed behind, only to stop dead in his tracks. "Did you guys hear that?" he asked. "Someone is calling my name." Brett and Jacob shook their heads no. "There it is again! It sounds like a woman in trouble." Lucas turned and went back down the dark hallway looking for the woman. Brett chased after him leaving Jacob alone at the entrance. He looked around nervously when a bat flew by, grazing his head. That was enough for Jacob to dart after his partners.

Lucas scurried down the hall, opening doors trying to find the person calling out to him. He opened the door to Yen Sid's library, and the voice grew louder. A book on a pedestal was glowing in the corner of the room. It stood alone and was roped off. Lucas crept into the room and headed to the book. The voice got louder the closer he got. He ducked under the ropes and stood next to the book. Brett and Jacob entered the room calling for Lucas to come back with them. Lucas didn't hear them as if he was under a trance. Lucas opened the glowing book. The pages were blank but bright as the sun. Suddenly a vortex appeared in the pages and sucked Lucas in. Brett ran to grab his brother as he fell in the whirlpool. Brett yanked on Lucas's foot, trying to pull him back. Jacob grabbed Brett by the waist and joined in the effort. The vortex was too strong and pulled all three of the men inside the book.

The detectives fell down a very vibrant wormhole. The hole almost seemed bottomless with nothing but darkness ahead of them. After a bit, a light shone at the end, and the light grew closer and closer. Soon the trio fell out of the hole and onto a grassy knoll. Brett got to his feet and dusted himself off. He gasped when he saw his hands. "Jacob, Lucas," He yelled. "Look at my haaaaands!" He looked at his brother and Jacob and was stunned. They were flabbergasted as well. All three of them were animated. "Look at us!" Brett shrieked. "We look like we were drawn by Disney!"

“I kind of like it.” Lucas chimed in. “We look like we are princes.” Lucas smiled at the thought. Brett began to freak out and ran to a pond close by. He splashed water in his face hoping he was just imagining it, but no, he was still animated.

“What just happened?” Jacob demanded. “What was that book we were pulled into?”

“I have no idea," Lucas answered. "All I can remember is that a woman was crying out to me for help. The next thing I know is that we are here looking like this." Brett began to pace, trying to figure things out.

“Okay, I don’t know where we are or how we got here, but we need to figure out how to get back home.”

Lucas closed his eyes and clicked his heels together three times. He then began to chant, "There's no place like home." Brett smacked his brother on the shoulder

“Stop that,” Brett snapped. “This is serious.” Brett sat down on a rock and began to think.

“I was trying to lighten up the mood," Lucas said. "You know you think better when you are not stressed out.

“Can I say something?" Jacob interjected. "I'd like to point out we are not alone." Jacob pointed to a bush. Two pink ears and a pointed object were sticking out of it. The bush rustled, and a pig-like creature jumped out it's hiding place. The pig was short, about thigh height to Jacob. It held a crossbow pointed directly at them.

“You landed right where she said you were going to.” The creature spoke. “You are coming with me!”

“What in the world is that?” Brett pondered

"Sorry, shorty," Lucas said. "We are not going anywhere until we get some answers." The creature scowled and shot off the crossbow. The arrow brushed past Lucas's right shoulder, just narrowly missing him.

"Next time, I won't miss." The pig snorted. "Now, you are coming with me to the Ebony Castle!" The pig marched closer to the detectives. The pig was almost in front of Lucas when a white stallion galloped between the two. An armored man was riding on it's back. The man swung at the pig with a mace knocking the pig's helmet off his head. The pig squealed and race to retrieve its helmet.

"Follow me!" The man yelled at the trio. The horse raced off at a steady pace, but not too fast that the confused detectives couldn't keep up. The knight stopped not far from a wooded area. "In here!" the man ordered. The trio followed without question. After a few minutes of crawling through the thicket, they were on a path. The knight stopped on the trail. "I'm sure we lost, Varken, for now. Now is a good time to catch your breath before we head to the castle."

By this time, Jacob was perplexed. "Now, wait a minute." Jacob snapped. "What's going on here? Where are we? Who are you, and who is Varken?"

The knight stayed silent for a few moments, then he went to pull his helmet off. The knight wasn't a man after all but a stunning woman. Lucas was instantly smitten.

"I'm Lady Cora," She began," I was sent to but the true King of Eventyr to retrieve the two princes that fell from the sky."

“Two princes?” Jacob question. “There are three of us.” Cora began to laugh.

“Your squire thinks he’s a prince,” Cora chuckled. “That is so cute.”

"SQUIRE!" Jacob gasp. "I'm older than them!"Brett placed his hand on Jacob's shoulder to calm him down.

“We thank you for the help," Brett said. "I and Brett, and this is Jacob. Over there is my older brother Lucas." Cora turned to Lucas, he had a giant grin on his face.

“How are you doing,” Lucas said with a flirtatious nod, Cora blushed.

"So, you are the heir to the throne of your kingdom?" She asked Lucas. "It is always a pleasure to meet a future king." Lucas ate up the complement. "We must hurry back to the castle. We may have lost Varken for now, but his nose will catch the scent soon. Cora turned her horse due east parallel to the path. "I procured some horses for you over there." She said as she pointed to a tree with low hanging branches. Hidden under the branches were two horses and a mule.

"Let me guess," Jacob said. "You want me to ride the mule?" Jacob shrugged and mounted the donkey while Brett and Lucas climbed onto the backs of their horses. The four of them galloped away with Cora leading them. They weren't entirely sure what was going on. Hopefully, this castle they were going to will provide them with answers.

The guys were in awe of how vibrant and colorful the landscape was. The green fields of grass stretch far as the eye could see. They passed few houses on the path, and the people were so friendly, waving as the group past by. They could see a white castle off in the distance. As they made their way towards the castle, Lucas heard that woman's voice again. He looked in the direction it seemed to be coming from. There were dark gray mountains climbing out of the grassy landscape. On the peak of the mountain was a dark, gloomy-looking fortress. Stormclouds swirled around the spires of the fortress with the occasional bolt of lightning flashing. A chill ran down Lucas's back, and he urged the horse to ride faster.

The group reached the white castle just as the sun was beginning to set. The guards were just about to raise the draw bridge as they arrived.

"Stop!" one of the guards ordered them. "Who are you, and what business do you have?" Cora removed her helmet and glared at the guards. "Lady Cora! I'm sorry I did not recognize you. The King is eagerly awaiting your return." The guard waved them through and raised the draw bridge for the night when they passed.

"I'm glad we made it in time," Cora said as he dismounted her stead. "We would have had to camp out in front of the gate until morning." She handed the reins of her horse to a stable worker. Jacob and Lucas had already dismounted their horse, but Brett was having trouble getting off of his. With a thunk, Brett dropped off his horse like a bag of rocks. Lucas chuckled as he helped Brett to his feet.

Cora led the men through the streets of the market to the castle gates. The gates to the castle were even more heavily guarded than the moat gate. They took one look at Cora and bowed their heads, allowing them through without hesitation.

When they entered the castle foyer, they could hear faint laughter in the distance. "My father is throwing a party," Cora said as she brushed by the men. "I must change out of this armor. You are welcome to join the party; my father is expecting you." She nodded to a servant and clanked her way up the stairs. The servant escorted the princes down a long corridor. The laughter grew louder as they approached two giant doors. The servant opened the doors, and the guests froze in place, all staring at the gentlemen.

"May I present" The servant began, but stopped in mid-sentence. Brett whispered in the servant's ear. The servant thanked him and continued, "Princes Lucas and Brett, and company. Jacob rolled his eyes at the announcement. The crowd cheered as they restarted the party. Lucas was amazed at the site. It was all feasting and fun. A giant spitfire was in the center of the room, roasting a wild boar. After their encounter with that talking pig, they weren't in the mood for pork. Brett spotted the table full of other sorts of food and began to fill up a plate. Jacob noticed what he assumed was the King sitting on the throne. Lucas and Jacob made their way to him. They both bowed to the King, who greeted them full-heartedly.

“Welcome young man.” The King sang with glee. “I was hoping you would have been here sooner. Which Prince do I have the honor of being in front of me?”

"I am Prince Lucas," Lucas said with slight hesitation. "This is our… squire Jacob, and over there pigging out at the buffet table is my brother Brett." The King let out a giant belly laugh. He almost sounded like Santa Claus; he sort of looked like him too.

"I am King Cole," The King bellowed. "Welcome to my kingdom. Please help yourself to anything you desire, I know your brother has." The King nudged his head in Brett's direction, who was devouring a turkey drumstick. The doors opened, and the servant re-entered. Once again, the crowd stopped what they were doing to listen.

“May I present,” The servant began his spiel. “Princess… I mean Lady Cora, daughter of King Cole.” The crowd bowed as Cora entered the room. Lucas’s jaw hit the floor. Cora had traded her armor for a stunning teal ballgown, with a glittering tiara sat upon her head and a veil flowing behind it. Cora walked over to the King and kissed him on the cheek.

"Hello, father." She said with a giggle. "I trust you have kept Prince Lucas entertained?" The King let out another one of the belly laughs. The buttons on his shirt looked like they were about to pop off with every laugh. The mistrals began to play a merry tune. Cora smiled with glee at the music. "Would you like to dance, Prince Lucas?" She extended her hand in front of Lucas. Not wanting to appear eager, he cautiously took her hand and led her to the floor where other couples were dancing.

Lucas didn't know what to do, so he watched and copied the other dancers. Cora found this amusing. "They didn't teach you how to properly dance in your kingdom?" Cora quipped. Lucas blushed a bit from embarrassment.

"They taught me how to dance." He replied. "Just not like this." He struggled to keep up. He didn't care if people were laughing at him; he was dancing with a beautiful princess. When the song ended, the ladies curtsied, and the gentlemen bowed. The crowd gathered around them applauded. The cheering was short-lived. The fire around the roasting boar erupted in a raging inferno. The red flames turned black. Many guests fled the room in terror. Within the flames, a vase-like figure formed. The figure stepped out of the flames, and the remaining guest gasped. A bewitching woman stood clad in black. Her arms were crossed with an evil smirk on her face.

"Well, well." The woman began. "Looks like you were having a party, and I wasn't even invited." She scanned the room, looking for someone. "I hear you are hosting some foreign Princes. They seem to have something that belongs to me. Just hand it over, and I will let you get back to your party." Cora, who was being shielded by Lucas, freed herself from his grip and marched straight towards the woman in black.

“You aren’t wanted here!” Cora said coldly. “Leave now, or I shall have you thrown in the dungeon.” The woman cackled at Cora’s remark.

"You think a dungeon can hold me?" The woman laughed. "Silly Princess, I'm the most powerful being in the whole kingdom. Even your father knows that." She glared across the room, staring directly at the King. His cheery demeanor was now of abject terror. "Now, were are those Princes?" The woman in black leaned forward, being nose to nose with Cora. Cora did not show an ounce of fear to the woman.

"Like I said, leave now, or we will force you to," Cora said with courage. The woman gave an evil smile and snapped her fingers. A giant thunderbolt crashed in the sky, causing a loud boom echoing through the hall. More guests fled the room. Cora stood her ground, not even flinching from the noise. From the dark ceiling, a cauldron of bats flew down, scared from the noise. The bats circled around the remaining guest's heads, causing a panic. Jacob ducked under a table, finding Brett hiding there, still eating. The woman didn't pay any attention to what was happening around. She continued to be locked with Cora's eyes until a bat flew past her, causing her to flinch and cower. Cora smiled, seeing the woman scared. "I guess you are not as tough as you claim to be; they're only bats." The bats flew up the chimney and out of the room. The woman tried to regain her poise, but she knew Cora wouldn't allow it.

"Very well," The woman bellow. "If the princes aren't delivered to me in two days, I will curse you entire kingdom turning everyone to stone!" The woman turned back into the black flames. "Mark my words, princess, you will rue the day you tangled with me." A giant explosion shot out from the pit. The black flames reached the ceiling. The boar that was roasting was blown to bits covering whoever was left in the room. Cora turned to face the guests.

"I promise you I shall not let anything happen to my people." Cora decreed. "She will be stopped once and for all." Cora brushed the bits of boar off her and marched out of the room. Lucas totally god smacked on what happened, followed her out. He searched the corridors for her only to find her tucked away in a corner crying. Lucas knelt down and offered her comfort. "I have never been so scared before," Cora cried. "But I had to show the people how to be brave and stand up to her. I'm heir to the throne, and I want the people to have faith in me. She must be stopped." Lucas helped Cora to her feet.

"We will figure out a way," Lucas assured her. By then, Jacob and Brett had caught up with them.

I guarantee the party is over now," Cora said with her composer gained. "Whoever is left will be leaving soon. It has been quite a day for you gentlemen, I bet you are tired. I will show you to your chambers.” Core led them down the hallway and up several flights of stairs. Soon they were in another corridor. This one was more illuminated with torches mounted on the walls. She stopped in front of a door. "Prince Brett, this is your chambers, Lucas you are across the hall." She pointed to another door on the opposite side. "Jacob, I will show you to the servants quarters." Cora took a few steps before Jacob stopped her.

“I’m sorry,” Jacob said. He was trying to play the part of a loyal servant. “I’m under strict orders from the king not to let the princes out of my sight.” Cora nodded.

"Very well, there is an extra bed in Brett's chamber." She responded. "It's mostly for the royal hounds, but I think it will do. Now, Gentlemen, I bid you good night." Cora turned and walked down the hall. The light from her torch grew fainter the farther she got until it was gone.

"Well, sleep sounds good about now," Lucas yawned. He told Brett and Jacob good night and entered his room.

He had never seen a room so big before. It was three times the size of his apartment. A fire was dancing in the hearth, doing it's best to keep the room warm from the cold night air. Lucas sat down on the bed and took off his boots. "I should get a pair of these when we get back to our world," He joked. He laid back on his bed and looked up at the awning covering the bed. Thoughts raced through his head; most of them were about Cora. Suddenly the fire in the hearth turned green and blazed wildly. Lucas slowly sat up on his bed and stared at the fire. The green flames grew bigger until a pair of menacing eyes opened in the fire. Lucas yelped at the frightening sight. A few moments later, Brett and Jacob came bursting into his room.

“Luke, what's wrong?" Brett cried. Brett stopped dead in his tracks and gasped in awe at the green fire. The eyes looked over at the new occupants. A face started to form around the eyes. Within seconds the full face of Yen Sid was visible in the fire.

“I’m so glad I found you three.” the face spoke. “I warned you to leave when you had the chance.”

“Yen Sid?” Jacob inquired as he slowly approached the hearth. “Is that really you?”

"Yes, Jacob," Yen Sid replied. "I have much to tell you three, and I can only stay so long before she feels my presence."

“Who is this she everyone is referring to?” Jacob demanded.

"Velma," Yen Sid sighed. "She was a pupil of mine, a very skilled sorceress. However, I soon sensed that her heart wasn't pure. She planned to use her powers to take over the world. I could not let that happen, and I tried to reason with her. She resisted and fought a brutal battle. I was no match for her and could not destroy her, but I instead imprisoned her in a book. When I when to seal the book with a key, her powers grabbed it from me. The key snapped in half; I held the key's head while she took the bottom part with her in this prison. Years passed, and I could hear her temptress cries coming from the book. She needed the other half of the key to escape. I used my magic to launch the key head out into the world, hoping it would never return. But, then you, Lucas, appeared wearing the key head as a broach." Lucas looked at his poker prize with shock. "She must have sensed it's return to my tower and lured you guys in here so she can get her hands on it."

"Well, can't you get us out of here?" Brett asked.

“I’m afraid not,” Yen Sid answered. “The only way out is through the hidden door.”

"Let me guess," Jacob interrupted, "You don't know where that is because it's hidden, am I right?"

"You are correct, and the only way to open said door is with the key. To return to your world, you must reunite the two pieces of the key and find the door. Also, you must keep Velma from using the door too, or she will enter our world and make it hers. I'm afraid I'm not powerful enough to fight her anymore."

"So, do you at least know where the other half of the key is?" Lucas asked, rubbing the keys head with his thumb and forefinger.

"I have no doubt that Velma keeps it close to her." Yen Sid looked around the room frantically. "She knows I'm here, I must go. Be brave, gentlemen, I know you can get out of this mess." The green flames burst up the chimney like a geyser. A small smolder of red flames grew back to their standard size, and the room grew still.

Brett, Lucas, and Jacob sat in silence for a bit, taking everything Yen Sid told them in.

Brett finally broke the silence. "I guess we need to find this Velma then," he said quietly. Lucas and Jacob nodded in agreement.

If we are going to go after an evil sorceress,” Jacob said. “I need to get some sleep.” Jacob opened the door to Lucas’s room. “Good night.” Jacob left the room and crossed the hall to the room he and Brett shared. Lucas and Brett heard the bedroom door creek open and close. The two brothers sat alone on the bed.

“I just want you to know I don’t blame you for this,” Brett told his brother. “You had no way of knowing what that thing was.” Lucas placed the key head between the two of them.

"She called to me," Lucas announced. "I fell under her spell and got us trapped here. When we go after her, what will keep her from hypnotizing me again?" Lucas laid down on his side with his back to Brett. "I keep getting us into bad situations. What if we can't get out of here?"

Brett leaned over his brother. "You can always marry Cora," Brett whispered into his ear. Lucas raised his arm and put Brett into a headlock. He then rubbed Brett's head, messing up his hair. "Cut it out!" Brett cried. Brett freed himself from Lucas's lock and sat up straight. "Can I bunk with you?" He asked Lucas. "I have roomed with Jacob before, and he snores like a foghorn."

"Of course," Lucas replied. "It will be just like when we were kids and had to share a room. Of course, I can't promise you I won't torture you like I did back then." The two brothers laughed.

The sun rose quickly in the morning, chasing the darkness back into the mountains. The rays of the sun streamed through the windows of Lucas's room. The beams of light splashed his face. Lucas opened his eyes. He felt well-rested. The bed was the softest he had ever slept on. However, there was a foul smell close by. He soon realized that a foot was pointed in his face, Brett's foot. Lucas quickly rolled out of bed, trying not to wake his brother. Lucas walked to a mirror in the corner of the room and attempted to fix his hair. Just then, there was a knock at the door. "Prince Lucas?" a voice called from the other side. "I hope you are decent." The door opened, and Cora stepped into the room. Lucas raced across the room to greet her. "I trust you slept well?" she asked, "And your brother too." Acknowledging, Brett still fast asleep on the bed.

"Yes, the bed was very comfortable." Lucas chirped. Lucas sat down on the bed and attempted to hide Brett under the blankets. "I hope you slept well too," Lucas said, trying to make conversation. Cora blushed and smiled at his comment.

"I slept well," Cora said. "Breakfast will be served soon in the dining hall if you would like to join us."

"Breakfast!" Brett exclaimed. He shot up in bed, still under the blankets. "That's the best thing I've heard since we got here!" Brett scrambled to free himself from under the blankets and jumped off the bed. "Let's go!" Brett raced out of and down the hall.

“Please forgive my brother,” Lucas sighed. “He gets anxious when food is involved.”

Lucas got dressed and joined Brett in the dining hall. Brett was voraciously scarfing down whatever was on his plate. Jacob was already at the table too. He had a plate of food in front of him, yet he looked liked he had just been trampled by a stampede. "Jacob, is there something wrong with your food?" Lucas asked.

“No,” Jacob responded weakly. “It’s just, they don’t know what coffee is.” Lucas chuckled as he sat down next to Brett. A plate of eggs and some kind of meat was placed in front of him. He knew it must be good, the way Brett was inhaling it. "So, I think we need to find the door first," Jacob said to Lucas. "That way, when we get the other half of the key, we can get out of here quickly."

“But what about Velma?” Lucas asked. “We can’t let her take out her wrath on everyone.”

"They're not real people!" Jacob snapped. "This is a storybook where fairy tale creatures live. I'm sure I saw the three bears on our way to the castle."

“Jacob!" Brett barked. Flecks of food sprayed from his mouth. "You swore an oath to protect toons. Just because they are in a storybook, doesn't mean they aren’t included in that category." Jacob fell silent and looked down at his plate. He poked the eggs with his fork. Brett knew he won and went back to eating.

“I do agree about finding the door first,” Lucas said. “But we do need to stop Velma too.” Just then, Cora and the King entered the room. Lucas rose to his feet and urged Brett to do the same. The King sat at the end of the table with Cora on his right, and Lucas was on his left.

"Gentlemen, I trust you slept well." The King asked. He was back in his cheery demeanor.

"Yes, your highness," Brett answered. He thankfully swallowed his food this time before he spoke."

"What adventures do you planned for today." The King asked

“Well,” Jacob began. “We were wondering if you have ever heard of something called, The Hidden Door?”

"The Hidden Door?" The King repeated back. He had a confused look on his face. "Is that some kind of tavern were ruffians go?"

"No father," Cora said politely. "I think it's some kind of enchanted door that will help then get back to their kingdom." She took a sip from her goblet and cleared her throat. "The only person I know that is an expert in enchanted object is the Fairy Godmother. However, she has retired and hidden herself away in the Fiendish Forest.”

“We must go find her then," Jacob said to Lucas and Brett. They nodded in agreement.

"After breakfast, we will get ready and set out to find her," Lucas explained to Cora. "I promise you we will find this door and then find a way to stop Velma." Lucas placed his hand gently on hers. They both blushed and looked into each other's eyes.

"Okay, now I think I lost my appetite," Brett said as he pushed his plate aside. "Don't worry, it doesn't have anything to do with your mushy stuff." Brett pointed between Lucas and Cora.

After breakfast, Lucas and Brett grabbed some provisions for the trip, such as food and water. They met Jacob down by the stables, where he had three horses waiting for them. "No mule this time for me." Jacob quipped. The three of them were about to mount their steeds when Cora ran up to Lucas.

“I want you to be careful.” She said. “I heard the Fiendish Forest is not a peaceful place.” She wrapped a scarf around his neck. “A little something for luck.” She winked at Lucas and ran back towards the castle. Lucas mounted his horse, and the three of them took off across the moat and followed the path that leads to the Fiendish Forest. Jacob started to notice the closer they got to the forest, the fewer houses were around. "I sure hope everything will be alright in there," Jacob said with a shaky voice. "I mean, if something happens to us, we don't have the toon hospital to help us out."

"I'm sure we will be fine," Lucas said with confidence. "After all, Brett and I have swords."

"Yeah," Brett agreed. "But for some reason, your sword is bigger than mine."

"Can we compare sizes later, please?" Jacob asked. "We are almost at the forest entrance." Just as the trio made it to the forest, the horses began to freak out. Brett's horse bucked and threw him off. Lucas jumped off his horse to help him. The horses turned and ran the other way. Jacob threw himself off of his horse as it ran the wrong way.

Jacob brushed himself off and joined Brett and Lucas at the forest entrance. “I guess we go on foot then,” Brett said. Lucas took a deep breath and led them into the dark Fiendish Forest.

Things weren’t so bad at first glance. The forest was mostly filled with critters that scurried away as you approached them on the path. Off in the distance, they spotted a stone bridge over a small river that ran through the forest. They came to the edge of the bridge and started to cross it. Suddenly a troll leaped out from under the bridge and landed in front of them. It snarled at the men baring its sharp teeth.

"No one crosses my bridge." The troll growled. "If you want to cross, you must answer my riddle. However, if you answer incorrectly, I will gobble you up."

"Or, I could just cut your head off right now," Lucas said as he unsheathed his sword. The troll's eyes grew wide in terror.

“Oh come on guys,” the troll said nervously. “I was just joking. I like to joke around. Like a blind man walks into a bar, Ouch! You guys can pass, go on ahead.” The troll scrambled over the edge of the bridge and hid under it. His scared eyes were seen peeking out from the darkness.

"That was easy," Lucas said as he sheathed his sword. "Come on, let's go." They continued their journey on the path in the forest until they came to a fork in the road.

“Okay,” Lucas said. “Which way do we go?” Jacob thought for a moment and then spoke. “Left,” Jacob said. “I have a good feeling about it.”

They went down the left path, which seemed to lead them deeper into darkness. The trees' branches were so thick with leaves that they practically blocked out the sun. The path became less smooth and rocky. They could see a cottage hidden in the darkness. Lucas raced towards it, leaving Brett and Jacob behind. When he reached the door, he could hear muffled voices. He knocked on the door. “Come in,” a voice called out.

Lucas didn’t wait for Brett or Jacob to catch up and just entered the cottage. The cottage was dimly lit and smelled musty. Lucas looked around the place and spotted someone cowering under the bedsheets. By the way, the person was dressed; they looked like a portly, elderly woman. Thinking this was the Fairy Godmother, Lucas went over to introduce himself. The old woman's eyes poked out from under the blankets; they were big for an old woman.

"I'm sorry to disturb your sleep, ma'am," Lucas began. "I'm… Prince Lucas and I need help finding a place called the Hidden Door." "I know exactly where that place is." The old woman said in a gruff voice.

"Really?" Lucas said with excitement. "Could you tell me were it is, please?" The old woman threw the blankets off her and jumped up on the bed.

"RIGHT IN MY BELLY!" The old woman shouted. Lucas gasped when he realized that the old woman was a wolf in old lady clothes. Before Lucas could draw his sword, the Wolf swallowed him whole. Just then, Brett and Jacob entered the cottage. "Oh Boy, this must be my lucky day!" the Wolf shouted. He lunged for the men but having had a full meal, he wasn't quick enough, and they were able to dodge him.

"Where's my brother!" Brett demanded. The Wolf let out a giant belch and rubbed his belly. Brett understood what happened and drew his sword. Jacob grabbed the Wolf from behind to hold him steady. With a quick swipe of the sword, Brett cut open the Wolf's belly. Lucas and two other people, a little girl and an old woman, fell onto the floor. Lucas scrambled to his feet covered in wolf goo.

"Thanks for rescuing us," Lucas said. The Wolf went limp in Jacob's arms, so he dropped the monster.

“Do you want us to get rid of this creature for you?” Jacob asked the old woman.

"Heck no," the old woman snapped. "Leave him right there. I could use a new fur coat." The old woman sneered at the Wolf past out on the floor.

“That’s nice,” Brett said sarcastically. “But before you get to making a coat, I was wondering if you could tell us where to find the Fairy Godmother?”

“Yeah," the little girl spoke up. "Just keep going down the path until you find the meadow with red flowers. Her cottage is in the middle of that meadow." Brett thanked them for their help, and the men rushed out of the cottage before the old lady skinned the Wolf. They continued down the path, unaware that they were being watched.

Velma had been watching them the whole time through her magic book. Her book can help her find anything she desires in the kingdom. She uses it to spy on the King and other people. As of now, she has been watching the princes every move since the sun rose.

"Well, the wolf and the troll didn't stop them." She complained. "I guess I will have to take more drastic measures." She walked over to the giant fireplace and snapped her fingers. The red and yellow flames turn black and gray. "Varken, get in here!” She yelled.

The pig creature, Varken, scurried in the room.

"I am here, oh dark one," Varken whimpered.

Velma sneered at the creature. “Varken,” Velma began. “I have a job for you. Those princes are in the Fiendish Forest. I believe they are looking for the Fairy Godmother, but that’s not important. They are going to be passing the Forget-Me-Not Valley.” Varken’s eyes widened with intrigue. “I’m sending you to meet them there to make sure they go deep into the valley. Once they succumb to the valley's curse, get the key from Prince Lucas and bring it back to me.” She handed Varken a potion. “Drink this before you enter the valley so you won’t succumb to the valley’s curse.” Varken placed the potion in his satchel and walked to the fire. "Don't fail me again, Varken, I will not be so forgiving."

“Yes, oh dark one," Varken said as he saluted Velma. "I will not fail this time." Varken entered the black flame and was transported to the path in the Fiendish Forest. In the distance, he noticed the Princes walking his way, so he hid in the bushes.

Jacob was taking the lead while Brett and Lucas followed closely behind. Jacob paused when they passed a field filled with beautiful blue flowers.

“Is that the field?” Jacob asked his companions. “I don’t see a cottage.”

Varken needed them to go into the field, so he whispered loudly. “The cottage is far in the back of the field.”

The princes looked around in confusion, wondering where that voice came from. Lucas just shrugged and took one step into the field. As soon as his foot hit the ground, the most appealing fragrance of flowers hit his nose. "Guys, you have to smell this!" he said to Brett and Jacob. Lucas wandered further into the field. Brett quickly followed his brother, and he too was enamored by the smell. Jacob, on the other hand, his nose stuffed up, and his eyes began to water. He couldn't smell a thing. He watched as Brett and Lucas danced freely among the flowers as if they didn’t have a care in the world.

The two brothers hugged each other and collapsed to the ground. Jacob ran over to them to make sure they were alright. Both Lucas and Brett had blissful looks upon their faces. Suddenly their heads began to sink into their clothes; they were shrinking.

“Guys!" Jacob shouted, "What's going on? Brett, Lucas snap out of it!" That's when Jacob noticed Varken standing in the pathway. He pulled a bottle from his satchel and guzzled the liquid that was inside then threw the empty bottle against a tree where it shattered. Varken charged right for them, head first. Jacob panicked, not knowing what to do. Out of instinct, he grabbed Lucas's sword and went into a fighting stance.

Varken saw Jacob holding the sword and slowed down, soon stopping a few feet from Jacob. “You think you know how to use that?” Varken laughed. “You’re a squire, you have had no training.”

“I’m not a squire!” Jacob screamed. He twirled the sword around so elegantly, Varken was a bit intimidated.

“Very well then," Varken said coldly. "Let's play." Varken unsheathed his saber and went to strike Jacob. Jacob countered his strike with a block. Sparks flew as the swords clinked together. Varken was impressed with Jacob’s sword skills. Jacob was able to keep up with Varken with every swipe and slash. Jacob was quicker too. He managed to get behind Varken, and as the pig turned, Jacob slashed Varken across the face. There was a deep cut over Varken's right eye. Furious, Varken played dirty and tripped Jacob. Jacob lost his balance and fell to the ground.

Varken seized this opportunity and raise his saber above his head, ready to cut Jacob in half when a rock smashed against the side of his helmet. Jacob looked to see where that rock came from and saw a hooded figure on the pathway. The figure soon began throwing a barrage of rocks pelting Varken. The figure tossed one big rock smacking Varken in the head rendering him unconscious.

Jacob scrambled to his feet as the hooded figure rushed over to him. "Quick help me," The figure ordered as they grabbed Lucas and dragged him across the field. Jacob grabbed Brett, who was now the size of a two-year-old and drug him out of the field and laid him next to Lucas on the path.

“I don't know who you are, but thank you," Jacob said out of breath. The hooded figure lowered their hood. "CORA!" Jacob gasped. "What are you doing here?"

“I followed you guys," She said sheepishly. "I thought you would need my help." She looked down at Brett and Lucas, who were in a deep sleep with content smiles on their faces. "Looks like I was right. This is Forget-Me-Not Valley." She said, pointing to the field. "Anyone who steps into it suffers a horrible fate. The sweet smell the flowers give off clears your head, and you forget everything. Then the curse placed upon it takes hold and shrinks that person. When you shrink to the size of a mouse, you are gobbled up by the Toad King’s minions.” She turned back to Brett and Lucas. "Lucky for them, you were allergic to the flowers." Jacob let out a giant sneeze just then, and suddenly he felt like his old self. “Thankfully I always wear lillies in my hair. They counter the spell the forget me nots cause,”

“But what about them?" Jacob asked. "Do we need a spell or potion to turn them back?"

“No," Cora said, shaking her head. "They are growing back to their normal size." Jacob saw the brothers were just about the size they were when they went into the field. Lucas started to moan. He opened his eyes, still in a daze. Cora leaned over him to make sure he was alright.

“Cora, my sweet," Lucas said with a smile. Lucas suddenly realized that Cora was really there and not a hallucination. "CORA!" Lucas scrambled to his feet, holding his loose belt. "You're here!"

“I couldn't let you guys take on this forest by yourselves," Cora said sweetly. "Now help your brother up; we are almost at the Godmother's cottage." Both Lucas and Jacob helped Brett to his feet, and the four continued down the path. They didn't notice black flames appear over Varken and a monstrous claw pulling his body into them.

The quartet finally came upon a meadow full of red flowers. A quaint little cottage with a water wheel was placed right in the center of it. "This has to be it." Brett sighed. "I can't take any more dangerous situations." They reached the door and knocked. A short, stout old woman answered the door.

“Hello," The old woman greeted them. "I'm not interested in whatever you are selling." She was about to close the door when Cora blurted out.

“We need your help.” The door stopped mid shut and flung wide open.

“Wonderful!" The old woman shouted with glee. "Please come in." Cora marched straight in with the others in tow. The cottage was a very whimsical, perfect setting for a fairy godmother. "I'm Eudora, a pleasure to meet you all." She picked up a tray of gingerbread men and offered it to them. Brett grabbed two and stuffed them into his mouth. Jacob passed on the offer.

"No, thank you," Jacob declined. "Last time someone offered me a cookie, I was baked into a cupcake." Cora had a confused look on her face.

"I bet it was my cousin." Eudora chuckled. "She has such a fascination for baking people into desserts." She set the tray down on a table and gestured her company to have a seat. Brett grabbed another cookie before he sat down next to Jacob. "I'm so pleased someone needs my help. I have created so many happily ever afters, they don't need me anymore. What can I do for you fine people?”

“We need help finding something.”Jacob began. “A door that will get us back to our world.”

"Oh, you mean the hidden door," Eudora said cheerfully. "I'm afraid that even you were to find it, you couldn't use it. You need a key to open it. Velma, the Dark sorceress, has half of the key, and the other half has been lost for years.

“Not anymore,” Lucas said as he held up his end of the key. “We plan to get the other half from Velma and stop her reign of terror.”

Eudora nodded and went to her cupboard. She sorted through it, throwing things out. "Ah, here it is." She shouted. She brought over a small dollhouse door and placed it in Lucas's hands. "I found this some time ago and knew that Velma was looking for it. I kept it just in case someone else got trapped in here. Sadly I could not get Velma's half of the key." Eudora let out a sigh. "Are you sure you are ready to take her on? She is very powerful." Lucas nodded with courage. "Very well, then I will use my magic to enchant your swords so they can slice through her darkness.” She produced her wand out of thin air. “Please hold out your swords.” Brett and Lucas held their swords out as instructed. She cast a spell on Brett’s sword first. There was an orange glow and a bright flash that made everyone flinch. Lucas looked over at Brett and dropped his sword in horror.

"What happened?" Brett asked, "Why did everyone get so big."

“Oh dear!” Eudora gasped. “I guess my magic is a bit rusty.”

“RUSTY!” Lucas shouted. “You turned my brother into a pumpkin!”

"Well," She said, trying to calm down Lucas. "It's not permanent. At midnight he will turn back into himself, or a coach. No, he will turn back into himself. Now let's do your sword."

“Oh no,” Lucas yelped. “You might turn me into a glass slipper.”

“Nonsense," Eudora scoffed. "I'm sure all the bugs are out now." She cast her second spell. Lucas closed his eyes and embraced it. His sword glowed with power. "See, I told you there was nothing to worry about."

“Great,” Lucas said. “Can you turn my brother back now?”

"I'm sorry," She said. "I told you the spell will be over by midnight; I can't undo it. However, your squire can be your back up." She motioned for Jacob to pick up Brett's sword off the floor. "I will now transport you to the bottom of the Dark Mountains. After that, you are on your own." Lucas handed Jacob the door for safekeeping, and Cora picked up Brett off the floor.

“Don’t drop me.” Brett wined. I don’t want to become a pumpkin pie.” Eudora waved her wand, and a bubble surrounded the group. In a flash, they were at the bottom of the Dark Mountains.

"Okay," Lucas said, looking at everyone. "Are we ready?" Everyone nodded. "Good, let's do this." The group made the trek to the peak of the mountain where they stood in front of the ebony fortress. The gate was open, almost beckoning them to enter. Lucas gulped and trudged forth, leading the others inside.

The fortress was a dark and gloomy, fitting place for a villain. Jacob sniffed the air expecting to smell death and decay, but the air was filled with the scent of brimstone. They moved quietly down the dark corridors. Cora held onto Brett tightly, so if she got startled, she wouldn't drop him.

They came to a giant chamber where the only light was torches mounted on the wall. In the center of the room was a book on the podium. Lucas entered and drew his sword.

“Velma,” He shouted. “Come out and face us!” The sound of someone walking slowly on masonry echoed through the chamber. Velma appeared on top of a stairway in the chamber. She smiled at her visitors.

“Welcome,” She said with a grin. “I didn’t expect to see you here so soon. I see you brought me a pumpkin for soup.” “I’m a human!” Brett barked.

“Oh,” Velma purred. “That will make the soup even better.” She slowly descended the staircase, never taking her eyes off Lucas. "I even got all dolled up for you." She wore an elegant black slit dress with a red wrap around her shoulders.

"I don't want to fight you, Velma," Lucas stated. "Just give us the key and leave the kingdom alone." Velma laughed at such an odd request.

“My dear prince,” She taunted. “That will never happen, VARKEN!” The chamber began to shake. Cora took shelter against a wall holding Brett tightly. Suddenly one of the walls exploded, and a monstrous boar emerged from the hole.

“WHAT IS THAT!?” Lucas screamed.

"I think that's that pig creature," Jacob observed. "I recognize that gash I gave it on its face."

“Varken!" Velma snapped. "Kill Prince Lucas!" The giant boar glared at Lucas but was soon distracted by Jacob standing next to him. The boar pawed at the ground, ready to charge at Jacob.

"I think he remembers you, Jacob," Lucas said nervously. Jacob nodded in agreement and bolted from Lucas's side. Varken chased after him.

"NO, you stupid pig!" Velma scream. "I said the prince, not their squire!" She turned to Lucas and scowled at him. "Fine, I'll do it myself." Velma pointed to a suit of armor. The armor came to life and lumbered towards Lucas. Lucas held his sword with both hands, ready to defend himself. The armor raised it's battle axe over its head, ready to slice Lucas in half when Jacob ran passed it. Varken was hot on Jacob's heels, trampled the armor like a tin can.

“Darn you, Varken!" Velma screamed. Jacob ran down one of the corridors thinking it would be too small for the beast, but Varken was persistent. The walls and ceiling crumbled as the beast crawled through, eager to catch Jacob.

Velma enchanted a couple of stone gargoyles next. They were much faster than the suit of armor. Lucas slashed at the monsters with his sword. Sparks flew every time his sword made contact, but no real damage was done to the stone creatures. One of the creatures clawed Lucas across his chest. Lucas screamed in pain but continued to fight.

Jacob ran through the fortress, taking every turn he could find, hoping to lose Varken. He soon found himself back in the main chamber. He saw Lucas trying to fight off the gargoyles. Varken was nowhere to be seen, so Jacob joined in the fight. The two slashed and hacked at the stone monsters, but nothing was happening. Jacob looked up and got an idea. He saw a massive iron chandelier hanging above them. The chandelier was secured by a rope tied to the wall. Jacob threw his sword at the rope, slicing it like a hot knife through butter. The chandelier dropped very quickly. Jacob grabbed Lucas, and the two dodged the iron trap, but the gargoyles were crushed beneath it. Velma screamed in rage.

Lucas and Jacob turned their attention to Velma. She gave them a sly smile.

"Two against one?" She said. "That doesn't seem fair. I believe a friend of yours is behind you, squire." Jacob and Lucas turned to see Varken had re-entered the chamber.

“Take care of him,” Lucas ordered Jacob. “The witch is mine.” Jacob nodded and lured Varken away from Lucas. Lucas march steadily towards Velma. She awaited him with her arms crossed and a smug look on her face.

“You think you can defeat me?” She asked him. “I am the mistress of darkness, my power has no bounds.” Without warning, a gust of wind came out of nowhere and formed a whirlwind around Velma. She began to laugh maniacally inside the cyclone. Lucas shielded his eyes from the debris flying around. The cyclone exploded, knocking Lucas to the floor. The blast spread across the room to Cora, who was hiding against the wall. The force caused her to lose her grip on Brett, and she dropped him. The pumpkin fell to the floor, almost in slow motion. Brett let out an "Oof!" as the pumpkin hit the floor and splattered all over the place.

Lucas jumped to his feet and gasped at the sight in front of him. Velma had turned into a monstrous harpy. Her pale white skin was now gray and scaly. She hovered over Lucas flapping her ruby bat-like wings. "Come on, handsome," she taunted. "What's a matter, are you afraid of me?" She dove down at Lucas, ready to slash at him with her razor-sharp talons. Lucas raised his sword above his shoulder and sliced through the air in a diagonal motion. Velma looped around in the air to avoid the strike. She hissed, and Lucas, who was ready for her to charge at him again.

Jacob had pulled ahead of Varken but could hear his hooves racing across the stone floor. Jacob noticed four casks along the wall of the hallway. He used Brett’s sword to chop the spigots off the casks causing mead to pour onto the floor. Jacob then hid behind the last cask and waited for Varken to pass by. Seconds later, Varken charged down the hallway at full speed. He slipped on the wet masonry and slid into the wall creating a gaping hole. Jacob rushed over to the hole to see Varken trying to climb back through the hole. "No, you don't!" Jacob shouted and slashed Varken's hooves, causing him to lose his grip and fall down to the jagged rocks below.

Velma flew circles around Lucas. He was beginning to tire and couldn't keep up with her anymore. Velma whisked by him, clawing his back. Lucas dropped to his knees in pain; however, he wouldn't give up and swung his sword making contact with her tail, chopping off the tip. Velma made an ear-piercing screech that echoed through the fortress. She landed a few feet from Lucas, who was still on his knees, breathing heavily. She charged for him, and he swung his sword again, this time missing. Velma, on the other hand, flew over his shoulder, snatching the key head off Lucas's lapel. Lucas felt his shirt rip and realized what happened. Velma landed on the steps to her chambers and transformed back into her human self.

"At Long Last, I have the key!" She exclaimed. Velma took the other half of the key out from between her bosoms and connected the two pieces. The key glowed when it was made whole. Jacob entered the room just as it happened, and the tiny door he was carrying leaped from his pocket and slammed into the wall at full size. The rim of the door glowed a bright green. Velma raced down the stairs for the door, and Jacob tackled her before she could reach it. They rolled around on the floor, Jacob desperately tried to wrestle the key from her hand. Velma pinned Jacob to the floor and pulled a knife out of her garter. "Nothing will get between me and my freedom!" she shouted. "Not even a pitiful squire!" Jacob could see fire in the darkness of her eyes and knew this was the end. She raised the knife above her head and thrust it down. Just before it made contact with Jacob's chest, her arm when limp, and dropped the knife. Jacob had his eyes closed, awaiting his fate. He heard the knife hit the floor and opened his eyes to see Velma headless. Lucas regained some strength and chopped off her head. It rolled across the floor and coming to a stop at the book on a pedestal. The head erupted into black flames as did her body. Soon she was gone in a smoke cloud that quickly dissipated. Lucas helped Jacob to his feet. Jacob grabbed Lucas and gave him a hug, causing Lucas to wince in pain.

"We did it, Brett," Lucas said, turning to Cora. "We defeated…." Lucas's words faded off when he saw Cora crying over a smashed pumpkin. "NO!" Lucas quickly hobbled over to the mess and fell to his knees once again. "Oh Brett!" he cried. "Speak to me, please! Tell me you are okay!" The mashed pumpkin was silent. Jacob stood next to Lucas and held onto his shoulders.

"I'm sorry, Lucas," Jacob said quietly. "I think he's gone." Lucas broke down in tears. Cora rushed to embrace him, and they cried together.

"It's all my fault!" Lucas screamed. "If I hadn't played poker, all of this wouldn't have happened, and Brett would be alive." He wept into his hands. Jacob tried to comfort Lucas but was distracted by a white light behind him. He turned to see the book Velma had been using had a giant beam of light shooting from its pages. An elegant woman rose up from the pages and landed gracefully on the floor. By now, Cora and Lucas were watching.

“It’s the Great Fairy!” Cora gasped. “She disappeared around the time Velma came. She must have imprisoned her in that book.”

“How ironic.” Jacob quipped. The lady glided towards Lucas and held his chin gently. Lucas stood up to be eye level with her.

"Dear Prince, don't cry." She said. Her words were comforting to his ears, and he relaxed a bit. "You have saved this entire kingdom from great evil. With that, I shall grant you one wish." Lucas's eyes lit up and opened his mouth. The Great Fairy held her finger to his mouth before he even uttered a word. "No need to speak. I can hear it in your heart. Yes, I can heal your brother and make him human again." She gestured for Lucas to step back. She placed two fingers on her lips and blew a kiss to the orange mess on the floor.

The pieces began to glow and pieced it's self back together like a puzzle. Then the pumpkin was whole again; it began to grow until it took the shape of a human. The glowing died down, and Brett stood before them. He opened his eyes and patted himself all over.

"I'm human again!" He announced. Lucas practically jumped on Brett, squeezing him tight. Tears ran down his cheeks.

"I thought I lost you." Lucas whimpered. Brett seemed to understand what he was talking about and wrapped his arms around his brother. It hurt, but Lucas didn't care. Jacob soon joined the group hug.

“Gentleman,” The Great Fairy called. “I believe this is yours.” She held the key out in the palm of her hand. Brett smiled and took the key.

"Let's go home," Brett said to his friends. Jacob nodded in agreement, Lucas went quiet. He turned to Cora and took her hand.

"Come with me," Lucas asked her. "You will like our world." Cora blushed but withdrew her hand from his.

"I'm sorry, Lucas," Cora said tearfully. "My place is here. I must protect my kingdom from any future threats; they need me." Lucas sighed and agreed. Cora smiled and kissed Lucas on the lips. "I will always remember you, my prince." Cora stepped back as Brett unlocked the door. A green vortex was on the other side, and Jacob raced into it. Brett laughed and waved goodbye to Cora before he entered the vortex too. Lucas was hesitant to enter the door. He wanted to stay but knew he couldn't.

Lucas undid his belt and handed it to Cora with his sword attached.

"Here is something to remember me by," Lucas said with a wink and jumped into the vortex. He felt like he was flying through space with great speed. He could see he was approaching a bright light and was launched into the air. He landed square on his behind back in Yen Sid's Tower. Brett and Jacob were already there with Yen Sid standing over them. Brett helped Lucas to his feet. He was back in his normal clothes, and his wounds were gone.

“You did it!” Yen Sid roared. “You defeated Velma.” Lucas looked behind him to see the book on the pedestal.

“Now that’s she’s gone, what will happen to the book?” Lucas asked.

"I will probably put it with the rest of my books. Yen Sid answered. "It's just a normal storybook now."

“Can I have it then?” Lucas asked. Yen Sid smiled and nodded. Lucas grabbed the book and tucked it under his arm.

“Okay,” Jacob chimed in. “I’ve had enough adventure for today. I’d like to go home.” Jacob made haste to the exit with Brett and Lucas behind.

That night in his apartment Lucas sat on his bed staring at the cover of the book. It had a title now, "The Brave Princes." He rubbed his hand on the cover. He could almost feel as if Cora was sitting right next to him. He gently placed the book on his nightstand and turned off the light. He laid down on his bed, hoping when he fell asleep, he would be dreaming of Cora and her kingdom.

#Detectives #Cartoons #Roger Rabbit

2 notes · View notes

jmaster13 · 2 years

Text

The Case of the Man in Purple

"Hold still, you little bugger!" Wyatt demanded. The ant crawled away from him as fast as his legs could go. Wyatt held the magnifying glass steady and kept the beam on the ant. "Hey Roman, check it out." Roman put down his toy tractor and went over to see what his older brother was doing. Just as Roman sat down next to Wyatt, the ant began to smoke. "Gotcha!" Wyatt shouted with glee. "That's five now, where is another one?"

“Is that dad's magnify glass?" Roman inquired.

“What if it is!” Wyatt barked. “What’s it to ya!”

“You know you are not allowed to play with that.”

"Shut up, mama's boy."

“Roman, Wyatt, we have company." Their mother called them. Wyatt looked up to see his cousin Brett walking over to them. Roman greeted his cousin, but Wyatt scowled at him.

“What are you doing?” Brett asked.

“None of your business stuffed shirt!” Wyatt snapped

“We’re burning ants!” Roman said with a smile. Wyatt smacked Roman in the arm, and Roman started to pout.

"Why are you doing that?"Brett asked. "Want to check out this new game I got, it's called Monopoly? Wyatt gave Brett a look of pure disdain. "It's this cool game where you get to buy properties and charge people rent for landing on them, and there's a part of the game where a player can even go to jail!" Brett was so enthusiastic about his new game. Wyatt just stared at Brett, then a coy smile appeared on his face.

“I have a better game in mind," Wyatt announced. "It's called Tackle the Twit." Brett had a confused look on his face.

"I've never heard of that game befo…" Wyatt tackled Brett to the ground and pinned him. "Get off me!" Brett screamed.

"Roman," Wyatt said, "Grab his feet and hold him still." Wyatt's face had an evil smile upon it. He took his magnifying glass and held it above Brett's head, trying to burn a hole in his forehead. Brett struggled to free himself, but Wyatt sat on him hard, pinning his arms to the ground. "If you wiggle around, it's just going to hurt more." The glass caught the sun, and a beam of light pointed to Brett's forehead. Brett cried for help. Wyatt laughed at his cousin's misery when suddenly Wyatt was knocked clean off Brett.

Lucas was standing over the three boys. Roman gasped and ran into the house. Lucas then held out his hand and helped his brother to his feet.

"Are you okay, Brett," Lucas asked.

"Yea, I'm fine," Brett said with shame in his voice. He rubbed his forehead to make sure there wasn't any damage. Lucas glared at Wyatt, still laying on the ground.

"Why do you have to be such a bully?" Lucas asked Wyatt. "Every time we come over here, you cause a problem." Wyatt spit towards Lucas, but he didn't get some reasonable distance, and the loogie landed between the two. "Real mature Wyatt." Wyatt snickered for a moment then began to twitch furiously.

When Lucas pushed Wyatt off Brett, Wyatt landed on top of the anthill he was tormenting. The ants crawled into his pants and began biting him. Wyatt jumped to his feet and started to dance around the yard, yelping in pain. Brett and Lucas stood there, laughing at him.

"What's going on here?" Cried a very stern voice. Aunt Sara was being led outside by Roman. She saw her son dancing around the yard in pain, then saw Brett's clothes were dirty. "Brett, what happened to your clothes?" she asked. Before Brett could open his mouth, Wyatt began screaming.

“He pushed me into the anthill mommy!" Sara looked coldly at Wyatt.

“I can assume there was a reason for that?" she asked her nephews.

“Yes,” Lucas said. “He had Brett pinned to the ground and was trying to burn a hole in his head with this.” He held up the now cracked magnifying glass.

“He's lying mommy." Wyatt wept. "I was listening to Brett about his stupid game when Lucas just came up and shoved me."

Sara looked at the three then down to Roman. She bent down and made herself eye level with Roman. "Roman, Sweety," She began. "Please tell mommy what really happened, and how daddy's magnifying glass got broken." Roman looked at his cousins then at his brother. Wyatt gave Roman the death stare. Roman clung to his mother in fear and whispered in her ear. She nodded and made "hmmm" noises. When Roman was done, she stood up with her hands on her hips.

"Wyatt, you are in so much trouble." She roared. "You lied to me, attacked your cousins, and played with you dad's magnifying glass when you know you are not supposed to! When your father gets home, you are going to get it!" Wyatt seethed with anger. He charged from Lucas, trying to knock him down, but Lucas was a bit bigger than him, so that was a challenge. Sara yanked Wyatt off his cousin and smacked him on his behind so hard, that sound made Brett hold his bottom. Wyatt's eyes welled up, and he darted for the house crying.

He went into his room and slammed the door. Wyatt quickly changed into a clean pair of clothes throwing what he was wearing into the hamper. He plopped down on his bed, drying his eyes and regaining his composer. His mother barged into his room. "We will talk about the magnifying glass later." She told him. "Right now, I want you in the living room with your cousins and brother playing that game." Wyatt sat on his bed, pouting. "MARCH!" she ordered. Wyatt got off his bed and slummed his way into the living room were Brett had set up his new game. Wyatt begrudgingly sat down on the floor and looked at the stupid game.

"I’m happy you want to play with us," Brett said. "I'll let you pick the first token." Brett held out his hand. There was a battleship, a top hat, a race car, but one shape stood out to Wyatt, a cannon. Wyatt slowly picked up the cannon token.

“I wish this could actually fire," Wyatt said to himself softly.

“I get to be the race car!” Lucas shouted as he plucked the token from Brett’s hand.

“I'll be this thingy," Roman said as he picked his token.

“That’s a thimble.” Lucas corrected him.

"And I'll be the battleship," Brett announced. The boys placed their tokens on "GO," and Brett read the rules. Everything started okay, and after about an hour, the boys were still playing, but things were getting heated. Wyatt rolled the dice and groaned when they showed nine. Lucas gave an evil laugh.

"That puts you on No. Carolina Ave." Lucas said. "With my hotel, that's will be $1275." Wyatt looked at his money. He didn't even have half that.

“I don't have it," Wyatt said through gritted teeth.

“Well, I guess that means you're out, and I win," Lucas said triumphantly.

"Now, wait a minute." Brett interrupted. "He can still mortgage his properties."

"Or he could go to jail for not paying." Lucas quipped. "Dad says he'd end up there anyway." Brett's jaw dropped at that remark. Wyatt's eyes grew wide, and his face turned red with anger. He flipped the board off the coffee table and stormed up to his room. His door slammed like thunder. Lucas just scoffed at his cousin's tantrum. Brett quietly cleaned up his game, with Roman's help. Almost everything was accounted for except the cannon was missing. They scoured the room but couldn't find it. Brett and Lucas left to go home not long after. Wyatt stayed in his room for the rest of the day. He hated his cousins, with a passion. They always thought they were better than him. He'll show them one day, he'll make them pay the ultimate price.

Years later, Wyatt was working his shift at the docks. He was going down his list, checking the latest shipment. One of the crates was equipment for Maroon Cartoon studios. Wyatt hated cartoons so much. They made him think of his cousin. He kicked the box putting his foot through the exterior, causing a massive hole for the film to spill out. Wyatt looked around to make sure no one saw what he did. When the coast was clear, he marked damaged on his list and continued checking the rest of the cargo.

During his lunch break, Wyatt was reading the newspaper. He took a big bite of his sandwich and began to choke on it. There was a picture of his cousin Brett in the paper. The newspaper was reporting on how Brett and Jacob Valiant stopped B.J. Whetstone and saved Maroon Cartoons. Wyatt began to seethe with rage. He balled up the newspaper and tossed it across the dock. Brett was such a goody-two-shoes, why does he always win. Wyatt reached into his pocket and pulled out a little metal object. He held it close to his face. "I swore I would make them pay." He said to the small item. "I think I know what to do." He carefully placed the object back in his pocket and quietly slipped away without the other workers noticing.

On the other end of the city, the trial had ended, and B.J. Whetstone was found guilty. The judge sentenced him to 25 years in the maximum penitentiary. He was locked in a holding cell by himself, waiting to be transported to prison. He sat in the cell, grumbling to himself when he heard a noise.

"Pssst," B.J. looked around, trying to figure out where that noise came from when he heard it again. "Pssst" It was coming from the window in the cell. A man was looking into the window with a sly grin. "are you B.J. Whetstone?" the man asked. B.J. nodded in confusion. "Great, I'll be right back." The man leaped from the window. B.J. climbed up to look out to see what that man was doing. The man was wearing a purple suit and was carrying a bag. He reached into the bag and pulled out Toon TNT. B.J. knew what was about to happen and raced to the other side of the cell. He could hear the fuse sizzle right before it exploded, making a gaping hole in the wall. The man entered the cell through the hole. "Come on, let's get out of here!" B.J. could hear guards shouting as they were charging to see what the noise was. B.J. and the man escaped through the new hole and bolted down the alley. There was a car parked nearby, and the engine was still running. The man jumped into the car, and B.J. followed suit. The man merged the vehicle into traffic but tried not to bring attention to them as the cop cars raced by them in the opposite direction. B.J. stayed low to the floor so he would not be seen.

After about twenty minutes, the man pulled the car into some type of garage. B.J. couldn’t see where they had gone being on the floor. When the man parked the car, he told B.J. it was safe to get out. B.J. crawled out of the car and stood up. He recognized the place they were at, The AJAX building. B.J.’s old hideout. The man directed him to a table where a pinstripe suit was waiting for him and B.J.’s Big Boss mask. B.J. picked up the mask and admired it. "Hello, old friend." He said to the mask. The man in purple waited as B.J. changed out of his prison clothes and into his Big Boss attire.

“Now that's more like it," Big Boss said as he checked himself out in a mirror. "So, do you have a name, or do I just call you, stranger?"

“My name is Wyatt,” the man said. Big Boss nodded and adjusted his tie. “I also procured some of your belongings that were taken in as evidence.” Wyatt directed Big Boss to a table with all kinds of toon props. "I don't know what they all do, but I hope they can be helpful." Big Boss examined his arsenal, making sure everything was intact. "I found this one really weird," Wyatt said as he picked up a seltzer bottle. "What is this thing?"

"That is a bottomless seltzer bottle," Big Boss answered. "Toons would spray that in the villain's mouth, and it wouldn't stop until they released the handle." Wyatt held the bottle close to his face. "Be careful with that. I don't know what kind of condition it's in." Wyatt squeezed the handle, and the bottle blasted his face with a stream of water. Wyatt loosened his grip on the handle, but the handle was stuck and wouldn’t stop. Water was drenching him, he opened his mouth to gasp for air, and the river coming from the bottle poured into his mouth. His cheeks expanded from the pressure. Big Boss stood there, trying not to laugh as Wyatt's belly swelled with water. The buttons on his jacket popped off one by one. Wyatt gurgled pleas to Big Boss to help him. Big Boss finally intervened and grabbed the bottle from Wyatt's hands. "I warned you not to play with anything." Big Boss chuckled. Wyatt had a colossal gut full of water. When he walked away, you could hear the sloshing. "If we weren't on the lamb, I would get help, but now we have to wait until the water leaves you." Wyatt collapsed to the floor, laying on his back, moaning and rubbing his swollen belly. "This could take a while."

In Toontown, Jacob and Brett were working on a case. Brett's brother Lucas was now working with them to pay off a debt he owed. There had been a string of burglaries going on, and the trio was on the cat burglars trail. The Ritzy High Rise had the most recent robbery. Someone robbed Scrooge McDuck of his lucky penny. Most of Toontown's wealthiest people lived in the Ritzy High Rise such as Mr. Magoo, and Red's Grandma. Jacob stood in front of the building staring at the revolving door entrance. He let out a sigh and turned to Brett and Lucas.

“Okay, listen carefully," He said to the brothers. "I need you to do exactly what I say. Those revolving doors can be tricky. You walk straight through the door slowly, do not rush, or the door will start spinning you." Jacob walked to the door to demonstrate. He went through the doors at a snail's pace. Jacob made it inside the lobby without an incident. He then signaled to the brothers to come in. Brett followed, copying Jacob's every move. Once Brett was in the lobby, Lucas was about to enter the door when a toon messenger boy raced through the door. The door violently spun around several times so fast, it was a blur. Then the door spit out the messenger boy launching him across the street. He landed in the middle of a group of garbage cans. Little birds danced around his head as he laid in the garbage. Lucas took a deep breath and slowly entered the door like the others and made it through the door.

In the lobby, Jacob looked up the floor of the latest robbery. "So Scrooge McDuck is on the 37th floor. We need to get up there and interview everyone." Jacob headed for the stairs. Brett and Lucas stood in the lobby, confused.

“Uh, Jacob," Brett called. "Why not take the elevator?" Jacob froze in mid-step and turned to Brett.

"Trust me," He responded. "You don't want to take the elevator. The stairs are much faster." Jacob began to climb up the stairs. Lucas shook his head and pressed the elevator button. They could hear the elevator dropping at an alarming rate when it stopped with a mighty crash on the main floor. The room rumbled from the collision. The doors opened to reveal Droopy as the elevator operator.

"Going up, sirs?" Droopy asked the boys. Brett and Lucas smiled, thinking Jacob's warnings were a bunch of bologna, and entered the elevator. The brothers fell to the floor of the elevator, which was two feet lower than the door. Droopy was standing on a crate of passion fruit operating the elevator. Brett and Lucas climbed to their feet and fixed their jackets. "Hold on, sirs," Droopy warned them as the doors closed. The elevator shot off like a rocket up the shaft. Brett and Lucas screamed as the force of the launch splattered them on the floor. Droopy looked down to see Brett and Lucas as round pancakes flattened to the floor. They both looked at him with severe disdain. Droopy then brought the elevator to a sudden stop launching the detectives into the ceiling of the elevator. "Your floor, sirs." He said, looking up at the flattened boys. Jacob was waiting for them at the elevator doors. He knew they wouldn't listen. When the doors opened, Jacob poked his head into the elevator and looked up at Brett and Lucas.

“I warned you guys." He said as peeled his partners from the ceiling.

"Have a good day, sir," Droopy said to Jacob as the doors closed, and the elevator took off like a shot. Jacob shook Brett and Lucas out like a rug until they popped back into shape.

“So, will you now listen to my warnings?" Jacob asked them. The weary brothers nodded in agreement and followed Jacob to Scrooge's penthouse.

The place had been ransacked. Drawers were flung open, and stuff scattered around the area. Scrooge showed them were his lucky penny was kept and the footprints the burglar left behind. Jacob took notes on everything. The penny was held in a bell-jar in the middle of the room. Jacob thanked Scrooge and promised to catch the culprit. When they left his penthouse, Jacob turned to Brett and Lucas.

“This is where we split up," Jacob announced. "Go around and knock on doors asking neighbors if they saw or heard anything, then warn them. I have a feeling the burglar will strike again soon." Each of them went to a door and knocked. Jacob had the pleasure of knocking on Mr. Magoo's door. He was a pleasant man and welcomed Jacob in. Lucas, however, was yanked into the door by the resident. Brett didn't see who it was, but he could hear yelling and crashing going on. He went over to kick in the door when he heard Lucas cry, "Cut it out, Grandma!" Brett knew Lucas was okay and went off to another neighbors door.

Lucas had the great fortune of meeting Red's man-hungry Grandma. She chased him all over her apartment. He knocked over furniture to slow her down, but she was very spry for an old woman. Her place must have been designed by Sarah Winchester because it was a giant maze. Lucas would open doors looking for an escape. Some led to a sudden drop to the street below, while others had a brick wall behind them.

Grandma would often catch Lucas and plant a few kisses on his face. Lucas did manage to outmaneuver her and make his way to the front door. He was struggling to turn the knob when he noticed Grandma flying through the air straight for him. Her lips were out in front, ready to land a great big smooch on his face. Lucas managed to get the door open and slammed it just as Grandma's lips crashed into the door. Lucas collapsed to the floor with a sigh. And quietly crawled away before Grandma could open the door and pull him back in.

In Mr. Magoo's apartment, Jacob was having a lovely chat with Quincy. When there was a crash in the other room. It sounded like something smashed through a windowpane. Jacob went to go investigate. He switched on the light just in time to catch the thief red-handed. Jacob sprang into action fighting the robber. Jacob landed a few left hooks and an uppercut knocking the burglar to the floor. Just as Jacob was about to cuff the thief, there was a loud bang. Jacob felt something powerful hit him in his gut, sending him flying across the room. Magoo was standing in the doorway with his double-barrel shotgun. "That will teach you to rob me!" Magoo shouted. "Here, let me help you up, Sonny." He grabbed the thief's arm and helped him to his feet. "You go call the cops, I'll keep my eyes on this hooligan." The robber shrugged and bolted out of the apartment with what he could grab.

Brett and Lucas saw the thief race passed them out of the apartment and into the elevator. They heard the man scream as the elevator took off. Brett and Lucas entered Magoo's place calling out for Jacob. "In here," Magoo's voice called out to them from the other room. They ran into the room to witness the horror in front of them. Magoo stood there with his shotgun pointing at Jacob, who was splattered against the wall like putty. Magoo mistook Jacob for the robber and let the real one getaway. Brett explained everything to the befuddled old man. Lucas called the toon hospital to come and scrape Jacob off the wall and fix him. All in all, it was a typical case for the detectives.

A crowd was gathering around the courthouse. Everyone wanted to see the gaping hole left in the side of the building. The police were on the scene, keeping onlookers and reporters back in case the wall collapses. One stealthy reporter managed to sneak his way past the blockade and snap some pictures of the hole. He managed to take two pictures when an officer grabbed him on the shoulder. "What are you doing here?" The cop asked, "It's not safe here." The reporter turned to the cop with a charming smile beaming across his face.

“The names Elliot Parker.” The reporter announced. “I’m a reporter for the LA Times. Can you please tell me what caused this giant hole?” The cop just stared at Elliot.

“Like I said, it isn't safe here." The cop repeated. "Please leave, or I will be forced to remove you." Elliot reached into his pocket and pull out a crisp five-dollar bill.

“This can be yours if you answer my questions," Elliot replied with a smug attitude. The cop took a few steps towards Elliot until they were almost nose to nose. The cop then plucked the bill from Elliot's hand and shoved it in Elliot's mouth.

“Tell all your fellow reporters, Officer Dallas Smalls cannot be bought." Dallas grabbed Elliot by the collar and threw him towards the blockade. He was seized by two other officers and escorted off the premises. Elliot put up a struggle but soon gave in when he overheard another officer spill the beans. With the information he just learned, he felt this would be the story to get him the recognition he needed. He left the courthouse and headed to the city's outskirts to see the men who put BJ Whetstone in jail in the first place, Valiant and Tucker.

A taxi pulled up in front of the building that housed Jacob's office. Brett and Lucas climbed out of the back. Then very gingerly, they assisted Jacob from the back. He was still a little woozy from being splattered. "Okay, Jacob," Lucas said as they made it to the steps. "One step at a time." Lucas held Jacob around the waist with Jacob's arm slung around his shoulder. Brett was right behind them in case they lost balance. But just then, Brett heard a "Psssst." Brett looked around for the source of that noise. Elliot stepped out from the side of the building and beckoned Brett to come to him. Lucas had Jacob inside the building, so Brett went over to the reporter.

"What do you want now, Elliot?" Brett asked.

"I'm here because I'm on the brink of a major story," Elliot said with excitement in his eyes. "I was wondering if you heard anything about the jailbreak that occurred earlier today?"

“No, sorry," Brett replied. "We've been busy working on a case. Besides, we deal with Toon stuff, not humans." Brett turned to leave.

"Someone busted B.J. Whetstone out if jail." Elliot blurted. Brett froze in his tracks. "They don't know who it was, only that he was wearing a purple suit. I wanted to get a statement from you guys since you were the ones to put him in prison." Brett turned to face Elliot.

"Well, I will say this," Brett said. "If Whetstone is dumb enough to come after us for revenge, we will put him back in jail. Oh, you can quote me on that." Brett stomped off towards the office. Elliot chased after him.

“One more thing,” Elliot said as he cut Brett off. “Where was his old base of operations?”

"It was the old AJAX building," Brett answered. "But I doubt he would go back there. The cops would have been all over that place by now.” A crash was heard inside the building. “Please excuse me. I have to make sure my brother didn't drop my partner going up the steps." Brett raced into the building, leaving Elliot alone on the sidewalk. Elliot closed the notepad he used to take notes on everything Brett said and nonchalantly walked away.

Brett burst into the office to find Jacob slumped in his desk chair. Lucas was sweeping up broken glass from a picture frame. “Is everything alright?” Brett asked. Lucas nodded as he rose up from the floor.

"Yes," Lucas replied. "I bumped an old picture off the desk. Everything is okay." Lucas carried the dustpan over to the trash to empty it. Brett sat on the edge of Jacob's desk.

"How are you doing, Jacob?" Brett inquired. Jacob sat up a bit in the chair.

"I'm okay now," Jacob answered. "I just never had that happen to me before. That really messed with my head." Jacob laid his head down on the desk. "I just hope this day gets better."

“Well,” Brett started. “I am sorry to say it won’t. Someone helped Whetstone escape from prison.” Jacob’s head darted straight up off the desk. “They don’t know who he was or where they went.”

"I can't believe that happened," Jacob said furiously. "Why would anybody want to break him out of prison?"

"I know I'm new here." Lucas interrupted. "Who is this, Whetstone person?"

"BJ Whetstone," Brett said. "He was the first case Jacob worked on with me. He tried to flatten Rose and me with a sixteen-ton weight." Lucas nodded as if he understood. "We better be on our guard just in case he retaliates." Jacob agreed.

Across the city, Tyler parked his car a few blocks away from the old AJAX building. He quietly snuck in through an open window. When Elliot got in, he was saddened to find the building empty. He kicked an empty can in anger. The can flew through the air and then bounced back off nothing. Tyler picked up another can and threw it into the building. It too bounced back. The reporter moved forward towards the center of the room only to walk straight into a well-painted backdrop. "It's so convincing I bet it fooled those dumb cops.” Tyler jeered. He lifted the backdrop and went deeper into the building. In the distance, Elliot could hear voices. Afraid of making noise as he crept along, so he took his shoes off. He carefully set them on the floor and continued to go forth toward the voices in his stocking feet.

Elliot discovered the source of the voices. Big Boss was in a room surrounded by a horde of cartoon villains. They were plotting something big involving Dongiva Dam. Elliot whipped out his note pad and started writing everything down he saw and heard. From what he gathered, Big Boss was planning to blow up the dam and flood Toontown. This was definitely a big story. Elliot could almost see the awards he would get for this. Suddenly a door opened, and the man in purple entered the room. Elliot crouched to the floor, trying to make himself as small as possible.

“Ah Wyatt,” Big Boss exclaimed. “I see you are all better now. I would like you to meet my team.” Big Boss directed Wyatt to the group of villains surrounding them. Elliot wrote down every villain he saw. There was Yosemite Sam, Buzz Buzzard, Bluto, Two spies named Boris and Natasha, Dishonest John, and two new toons he has never heard of call Dick Dastardly and his dog Muttley. Elliot watched as Wyatt looked over the plans Big Boss and his minions cooked up.

“These plans are great,” Wyatt said. “But how will this eliminate the detectives?” Big Boss stood there in silence. “I think I can add to the plan. How about we threaten to blow up the dam unless the toons bring us those two detectives?" Elliot couldn’t tell if Big Boss liked the idea. It was hard to read him since he was wearing his mask.

"I love it." Big Boss exclaimed. "Turn the toons they protect against them. Then the toons will come crawling to me to protect them. Toontown will be in my grasp." Elliot thought he had enough information for his story. He slowly crawled away, trying to find his shoes so he could leave. Once Elliot collected them, he proceeded to put them back on. Once they were on, he rose to his feet and bumped into a crate of marbles knocking it over. The marbles crashed to the floor and scattered. The toon villains went to investigate the noise. Panicking, Elliot ran but slipped on the marbles landing on his back. Stars danced around his head. When they cleared, he saw several evil faces grinning at him.

The villains tied Elliot to a chair. Big Boss leaned into his face. Elliot could feel the heat emitting from behind the mask. "Who are you, and what are you doing here!" Big Boss demanded. Elliot stayed silent. Wyatt sat in the back of the group staring at a metal trinket. Elliot could tell he was thinking. The spy Natasha handed Big Boss Elliot’s press badge and notepad. “Elliot Parker Press, so you are a reporter? Well, I guess this will be the last story you will ever have."

"Wait!" Wyatt shouted from behind everyone. "I thought of something. How would you be able to deliver your message to Toontown? I think Mr. Parker here might be able to help us solve that problem. He turned around and grabbed an air hose. "Now, Mr. Parker, say AHHHHH!"

The next day, Jacob, Brett, and Lucas were back on the cat burglar's trail who was plaguing Toontown. This time the burglar robbed Red of her jewelry. Just as they were about to enter the building, she resided in, a massive shadow covered them. They looked up into the sky to see a giant blimp floating above them. "That's the strangest blimp I have ever seen," Lucas stated. "It looks like it's wearing clothes."

"I think that is a person," Jacob said. "You see things like that in Toontown." Jacob shrugged and opened the door when the blimp began to talk. Jacob recognized the voice right away. The blimp had been fitted with speakers. The voice booming through those speakers was nonother than Big Boss.

"Citizens of Toontown." The announcement began. "It is I, Big Boss come to bring my wrath to you. In twenty-four hours, I will blow up Dongiva Dam. That is unless you bring me the Detectives Jacob Valiant and Brett Tucker. I want them alive, but do what you must to bring them to me. You have twenty-four hours." The blimp then darted from the sky with a whoosh. A strong wind followed the blimps exit.

“Uh, Jacob,” Brett said quietly. “I think we need to get out of Toontown fast.”

"Oh please," Jacob scoffed. "He thinks the toons will turn on us. Give them some credit. They would never turn us in, after all, we do for them." Just then, a roaring crowd could be heard in the distance. Brett pointed down the road. Jacob was horrified to see an angry mob had formed. The toons were carrying pitchforks and torches. "On second thought, maybe leaving isn't a bad idea." The trio raced down the road away from the mob, which chased after them.

Lucas tripped over some garbage cans and braced himself for the mob that was closing in fast, but they ran right past him and continued to chase his brother and Jacob. He let out a sigh a relief and dusted himself off. He ran back down the road to try to get some help.

Brett and Jacob were running as fast as they could but were running out of steam. Just then, Witch Hazel popped out of her house. "Boys come over here. I will hide you from the mob. Jacob and Brett didn't question it and went inside. The mob, not seeing where they went, continued down the road. "Now you boys are safe and sound with Auntie Hazel. Perhaps you would care for some milk and cookies?" She set a tray of cookies on the table along with a pitcher of milk. Brett didn't hesitate and began scarfing down a couple of the cookies. Jacob was reluctant at first, but he eventually tried a couple of them. They were delicious, so warm and soft. Soon Brett and Jacob were getting sleepy. Hazel smiled at them sweetly was they both drifted off into a slumber.

They woke up sometime later feeling very warm, yet they couldn't move. Jacob was a bit groggy and confused about what happened. Jacob soon realized what was going on and let out a loud gasp. Witch Hazel had baked the detectives inside giant cupcakes. Only their heads were sticking out.

“What did you do to us?” Jacob snarled.

"I needed to keep you two from getting away," Hazel replied. "Big Boss will thank me." "But why?" Brett demanded. "We helped prove you didn't kidnap Hansel and Gretel." "Do you boys have any idea what lots of water does to a gingerbread house?" She barked. "It disintegrates!"

"AH, your mother rides a vacuum cleaner!" Brett snapped. The two detectives struggled to free themselves from their confection prison. Soon the was a knock at the door. The witch opened the door and let Bluto and Buzz Buzzard in. They grinned at the trapped detectives before picking them up and carrying them off to meet Big Boss.

Lucas raced down the road, searching for the car. He couldn't remember where he parked it. He looked down every street on his way, until he spotted it. Lucas fumbled with his keys to get them ready as he approached the car. Suddenly a giant shadow covered the entire road, and a giant foot stepped on the car crushing it into scrap metal. Lucas looked up to see a giant in front of him. "GIANT!" Lucas yelped his he fell backward and began to crab-walk away from it.

“Oh dear, look what I did." The giant said. "I'm sorry I didn't see your car there. I hope I didn't hurt anyone?" Lucas couldn't see the giant's face due to the sunlight, but he knew the giant's voice.

“Willie?” Lucas ask. “Is that you up there?" The giant bent down out of the sunlight. Lucas could now see his face, and yes, it was Willie, the Giant. "Oh boy, am I glad to see you."

“Do I know you, little guy?" Willie asked.

“No,” Lucas said sheepishly. “But you know my brother Brett Tucker, the Toontown Detective.”

“Oh yeah, how is Brett doing?”

“Not good. Big Boss put a bounty on him and Jacob. The whole city is after them. Can you help me save them?”

“Sure thing!” Willie said as he picked up Lucas and placed him on his shoulder. “Your brother found my lost hen that lays the golden eggs. I would do anything to help him.”

“Great, I don't know where he is, though," Lucas said with sorrow in his voice.

“Big Boss has them.” A voice cried out. Lucas looked all around until he saw a man draped on the side of a building like a sheet. It was Elliot. He was fully deflated now and just laying limp."I saw them get carried away by his goons as I was whooshing through the air. They are probably at the AJAX building, that's where he is hiding."

“Thanks man,” Lucas said and pointed Willie in the right direction.

“WAIT!” Elliot shouted. “Before you go, could you please set me in front of the hospital?” Willie obliged by picking Elliot up off the building and setting him down in front of the hospital. He hoped someone would find Elliot soon. Willie then started off towards the AJAX building with Lucas on his shoulder, hanging on tight.

In the AJAX building, Big Boss was gloating over the trapped detectives. "This time, I will make sure I dispose of you two the right way." He barked. Jacob and Brett were still trapped in the giant cupcakes. Jacob just stared daggers at Big Boss. "However, I must wait for my partner. He went to plant the explosives at Dongiva Dam."

“What!" Brett screeched. "I thought you said you would spare the dam if we were in your custody!"

“My dear boy,” Big Boss chuckled. “I’m a villain, I lie.” He patted Brett on the head. Brett snapped at his fingers like a turtle. “My, my, what a temper you have. Now I know why my partner wants to dispose of you personally.”

“Who is your partner?” Jacob demanded to know. “And why does he want to dispose of us?”

“It's not what you think, Jacob." Big Boss said. "He wants the honor to get rid of just Brett. I will have the pleasure of taking you out." Big Boss leaned into Jacob's face. Jacob could feel his red eyes burning into his soul. "You know Gossamer is very hungry. I think he needs a snack." The orange toon monster slowly stomped his way toward Jacob. He licked his lips looking at Jacob stuck in his pastry prison. Jacob squirmed, desperately trying to free himself. Gossamer drew his black claws as he got closer, ready to tear into the cupcake. Just then, the room began to shake. Pieces of the ceiling crashed to the floor. Within an instant, a giant fist smashed through the wall knocking Gossamer across the room. Big Boss' villain flunkies scattered away like cockroaches. Lucas jumped through the new hole in the wall and made a heroic pose.

“Not so fast, Big Boss," Lucas said, placing his hands on his hips. “I have come to stop your evil deeds and free my friends.”

"Oh please," Big Boss scoffed. "I'm pretty sure I can beat you." Lucas charged for Big Boss, who was in a defensive stance. At the last second, Lucas veered off to Big Boss' left. "What's wrong?" Big Boss taunted. "Are you afraid of me?"

“Nope,” Lucas said with a smile. “I was just distracting you.” Just then, Willie's hand grabbed Big Boss and pulled him through the hole. Lucas seized this opportunity to start tearing apart the cupcake Brett was cased in. He could hear Big Boss groan, he shuttered to think what Willie was doing to him. By the time Lucas freed both Jacob and Brett, an object flew back through the hole and landed near the trio. It was Big Boss all knotted up into a ball. Willie's eye peered through the hole.

"Did I get the bad guy Lucas?" he asked.

“Yes you did Willie,”Lucas said as he helped Brett dust the cake crumbs from his suit. "Thank you for your help.” Willie gave a wink and left the scene. “Now,” Lucas said, “Let's get you guys home before something else happens."

"No, we can't leave," Brett said urgently. "Big Boss's partner is at the dam planting the explosives. We need to stop him." Lucas and Jacob agreed and took off for the dam.

The detectives raced across Toontown to the dam. When they reach the bottom of the dam, they saw some figures move inside with some barrels. Jacob wasted no time and jetted inside after them. They climbed several flights of stairs to the main control room. There was Dick Dastardly and Muttley stacking barrels of explosive nitro next to a time bomb. Thankfully the bomb wasn't set yet.

“Stop right there!" Lucas shouted, making his heroic stance again. Dick and Muttley look at the detectives, totally confused. "I'll have you know you guys have lost. Your partner in crime, Big Boss, has been captured. You better turn yourselves in now, or do we need to rough you up a bit?" Brett hid his face in embarrassment.

"They are not Big Boss's partners!" A voice barked from behind them. "I am." The trio turned to see Wyatt holding a closed umbrella pointing right at them.

"WYATT!" Brett shrieked. "You are the one behind all of this." Wyatt had an evil smile upon his face. Suddenly the umbrella spewed a green gas from the tip of it. Brett, Jacob, and Lucas began to cough and fall to the floor. All three of them were out cold. Wyatt stood over them, cackling. "Don't just stand there staring." He snapped at Dick and Muttley. "Help me get them into place."

Jacob slowly came to with his head throbbing and his arms feeling sore. He could hear a loud machine running close by. When he finally was fully cognitive, he realized he was hanging by his arms over a large printing press that was running. Brett and Lucas were on either side of him, slowly waking up too. "You monster!" Jacob shouted over the loud press.

"I may be a monster, but they made me that way," Wyatt said, pointing to Brett and Lucas.

“Wyatt,” Brett cried. “Why are you doing this?”

“Well cousin,” Wyatt began. “You two were always better than me and rubbing it in my face.”

"That's not true," Lucas interjected. "You were always a bad seed. We were nothing but nice to you and tried to put up with you." Wyatt picked a metal trinket from his pocket and flashed it to his cousins.

“This tells me a different story on you guys being nice to me.”

"Is that the cannon piece from Monopoly?" Brett asked. "Oh man, Wyatt, you should have gotten help. All of this because of that game, that's not healthy." While Wyatt focused on his cousins, Jacob took a swing at Wyatt with his leg. Wyatt saw it at the last second and caught it. Jacob was hoping he would do that and wrapped his other leg around Wyatt's neck. Wyatt struggled to free himself. He lost his footing and slipped off the edge of the press. He clung onto Jacob as he was now suspended over the press too. He climbed Jacob until he was eye to eye with him. Jacob gave Wyatt the evil grin and started to sway on his rope.

"Stop it!" Wyatt yelped. "I'm going to fall." This made Lucas push Jacob with his foot so he would get more of a swing going. Wyatt couldn't hold on much longer and lost his grip. He fell into the presses opened top, but caught onto the edge. Jacob was still swinging wildly when his rope snapped. He managed to land safely on the edge of the press's mouth. He glared at Wyatt. Thoughts raced through his head about letting Wyatt fall in, but Jacob wasn't a bad guy. He grabbed Wyatt's wrists and pulled him up to safety.

Wyatt breathed a sigh a relief and looked back into the press. "Thank you," he said quietly to Jacob. He then kneed Jacob in the gut and grabbed him by the back of his jacket. Jacob counter by stomping hard on Wyatt's foot and ramming his shoulder into Wyatt's chest. Wyatt stumbled backwards and fell into the press. There was a giant squelch as Wyatt was flattened by the press's roller. The little cannon piece landed on Jacob's foot. He picked it up and placed it in his pocket. He carefully freed Brett and Lucas from their ropes and climbed down the press. He saw something flat and purple move down the conveyor belt. It was Wyatt pressed paper-thin. Jacob picked up the villain and folded him up neatly.

"I guess it's a good thing we are in Toontown." Jacob quipped. "Or else this would have been very messy." He tucked the folded up man in his jacket pocket. "Come on, guys, let's take him to the police." The trio left the dam and trekked across Toontown to enter the human city. There they gave Wyatt to the police and told them everything that happened. Wyatt was carefully filed away in evidence until his hearing. Big Boss was finally sent to the maximum penitentiary.

As for Jacob, Brett, and Lucas, they went back on the trail of the cat burglar. This time they caught him in the act and were able to follow him back to his hideout. It was an old abandon warehouse. The three of them worked together to pin the burglar into a corner. Jacob went to cuff the crook and remove his mask. "Dan Backslide!" Jacob gasped. "I should have known." Dan wasn't ready to be caught and managed to jump high enough to reach a ladder that led to the catwalk above. Jacob followed him up the ladder with Brett right behind. Lucas had to stay on the floor in case Dan jumped off. The catwalk was rusted and rickety. Dan reached a dead end because a giant piece of the catwalk was missing. Jacob and Brett were closing in on the thief when the panel they stood on gave way. Jacob and Brett plummeted down, landing in a trash compactor. Lucas raced to pull them out but was too late. The machine activated. Lucas could hear Brett and Jacob wail as the machine crushed them. Soon the machine spit out two cubes, one brown the other blue. Lucas knew that those were his brother and Jacob.

"Oh well," Lucas sighed. "I guess I have to take you to the hospital again. Lucas picked up the cubes, one under each arm. He then walked out of the warehouse to the car, where he neatly placed them in the back. When they were secure, Lucas got in the driver's seat and sped off for the hospital.

#Detectives #Cartoons #Roger Rabbit

2 notes · View notes

jmaster13 · 2 years

Text

Case of the Toon Mob Treasure

Ten till six in the morning Brett Tucker was woken by an intense, desperate banging on his door. He jumped out of bed, ready to kill the person causing the noise.

Unchaining the lock and throwing open the door, he found his older brother Lucas was standing in the door way looking disheveled and panting for breath. Brett's mood quickly cooled.

“Can I come in?” Lucas asked between breaths.

Brett gestured for him to enter and directed him to the couch. Lucas sat down slowly catching his breath while Brett got him some water before sitting next to him.

“Lucas, what happened?” Brett demanded.

Lucas took another sip from the glass and stared at the floor for a few moments.

“I need help Brett, I'm in trouble.” His eyes remained fixed on the floor. “I owe money to people, the wrong people.”

He looked up at the ceiling now and took another sip.

“I've been frequenting the Hit Me Casino lately.”

Brett’s eyes grew wide then squinted in anger.

“Lucas, I thought you were done with gambling!” Brett shouted.

Lucas silently accepted his brother’s berating.

“Last time you had to borrow money from dad, I hope that's not going to happen again, I don't think...” Brett trailed off and looked at Lucas with confusion. “Did you say the Hit Me Casino? That's in Toontown! Plus that place is run by the Toon Mob, and they don't mess around.” Lucas let out a big sigh.

“I know,” he replied, refusing to make eye contact with Brett. “I started off great the first couple nights. I was winning big and getting a lot of attention. Then next thing I know, I was losing big time. I ended up owing 10,000 simoleons.”

Brett put his hand against his forehead in frustration, holding back his desire to hit Lucas hard.

“I was taken to a back room were I met Rocky, the boss. He told me I have one week to pay up, or else. I went to see dad, I mean I’m sure the exchange rate to simoleons isn't that bad.”

“Simoleons aren't equal to human currency,” Brett interjected.

“I know that, now.” Lucas sighed. “I told dad everything after twenty four hours. He told me that there was no way we could get that money, The business isn't even worth that. So he was going to help me get out of town.” He finished the glass and handed it to Brett. “I need something stronger,” he continued, still not making eye contact. Shame was written all over him.

“Last night dad was helping me pack when they came for me. Rocky and four of his goons cornered us. Somehow they found out I was about to skip town. They wanted to make sure I wouldn't leave so...”Lucas's eyes welled up and he let out a giant sigh.“They kidnapped dad.”

Lucas dropped his head in heavy shame.

Brett's eyes grew wide in horror, his jaw dropped. He began to shake and tried to say something. All he could stammer out was “WHAT!”

Lucas continued on with the story. “Two of the goons grabbed me and I was forced to watch as Rocky's right hand man Mugsy whacked dad with a mallet, flattening him into a disc. Rocky laughed as Mugsy peeled him off the ground and tucked him under his arm. Then he ordered his goons to rough me up a bit. After they were done, Rocky told me I have five days to pay or I will never see dad again.”

Lucas finally made eye contact with Brett. “You need to help me save him.”

“Of course I’ll help you, he's our dad. We need to go see Jacob, he probably knows how to deal with the Toon Mob.” Brett turned to go to his room when Lucas grabbed his arm.

“Brett, I'm sorry I got you and dad involved. You probably hate me.”

Brett took a deep breath.

“I don't hate you,” he said calmly. “I hate what you did, but I don't hate you. You’re my big brother, I looked up to you. You helped me out a lot growing up, I guess it's now my turn. Now I need to get dressed so we can go see Jacob. The sooner we do this, the faster we can figure out a way to save dad.”

Brett went to his room to change. Lucas waited on the couch, too ashamed to move until his brother returned and gestured for him to follow.

Brett didn't live far from Jacob's office so they were there in no time, but the brothers found the place empty. After calling for Jacob with no response, Brett noticed a note on the desk addressed to him.

“Brett,

I have decided to surprise Lavender with a trip to Kokomo. I will be gone for two weeks, please mind the office while I am gone. If a big case comes you way please see Captain Cutler. Small ones I think you can handle yourself. Take care and I will see you when I get back.

Jacob” Lucas groaned as Brett silently read the note a couple more times. He finally looked up at Lucas.

“Maybe we should get the Police involved. Captain Cutler may not like toons, or Jacob for that matter, but he will be helpful.”

“No police,” Lucas said, shaking his head. “They warned me not to get them involved or they would shred dad and scatter him across the city.”

Brett plopped down in Jacob's chair and tried to think of something. Lucas paced in front of the desk for a moment.

“Maybe we could ask one of Jacob's famous friends for help, like Roger,” he suggested.

Brett pondered the thought for a moment. Just was he was about to speak there was a light knock on the door. Brett got up from behind the desk and answered the door, finding Emma Webster, the elderly toon normally called Granny, who owned a yellow canary named Tweety.

“Excuse me,” she said, “I'm looking for Jacob Valiant, is he in today?”

“No,” Brett replied. “But I’m his partner, Brett, won't you please come in?”

Emma shuffled into the office and Brett offered her a seat.

“Oh no, thank you, I prefer to stand,” Emma insisted. “This won't take long. Besides if I sit, it will take me a bit to get back up.” She chuckled a bit at her joke. Brett politely laughed too, so as not to offend her.“I was hoping Jacob could help me find an old tea set in my house. I need to find it soon, because I'm hosting a bridge party and I think this particular set is a conversation piece.”

Lucas was getting anxious. He didn't have time to hear about an old ladies tea set. Brett could see Lucas was getting fidgety, but gestured with his hand for him to calm down.

“Jacob has always been so kind to me,” Emma continued, “helping me out finding things in my house. It's such a big house for me to go through by myself.”

“We would be glad to help you,” Brett said with a smile. Lucas shook his head in confusion.

“You head on home and we will meet you there.”

Emma thanked Brett and shuffled out the door. Brett waved goodbye and shut it behind her, then turned to see Lucas seething in rage.

“Why did you agree to help her?” Lucas demanded. “We have to save dad, or did you forget?”

“Emma doesn't live far from Roger,” Brett explained. “We go to her house and find this tea set, I'm sure it won't take long. Then we go see Roger about lending us the money.” Lucas calmed down a bit.

“Okay fine, we’ll do it your way.”

The brothers left the office and locked it behind them. At the side walk, Brett stuck out his thumb.

“What are you doing?” Lucas asked. “We got to get there fast. Call Rose, she's the fastest cabbie in the city.”

Brett turned to Lucas. “First off,” he began, “I don't want to involve her in this. I want to keep her safe from the Toon Mob. Second, and don't tell her I said this, she’s the second fastest cabbie in the city.”

Brett stuck his thumb out again and a yellow blur zoomed up to him, it was Benny the cab. Lucas was stupefied. Brett hopped in the cab, Lucas just stood frozen in place.

“Look are you going to stand there and gawk, or are you going to get in?” Benny barked. “My meter's running!” Lucas snapped out of it and jumped in the cab as well. “All right, yous two, where are we headed?” Benny demanded.

“Granny's house in Toontown!” Brett directed.

With that, Benny took off like a shot, swerving in and out of traffic. Soon they were barreling through the tunnel to Toontown and were in front of Granny's place in no time at all.

Brett hopped out of Benny and slipped him some simoleons. Lucas was frozen again in the passenger seat. Benny knew how to deal with this and instructed Brett to press the green button on his dash board labeled “eject.”

Brett did so, catapulting Lucas from his seat and onto the sidewalk. Brett thanked Benny, who took off like a rocket leaving the two brothers on the sidewalk in front of Granny's house.

Brett helped Lucas off the ground and dusted him off as he recovered from the shock.

“I'm sorry for not warning you about how fast he goes,” Brett chuckled “But you do get used to it after a while.”

Lucas mock laughed at Brett and opened the gate to Granny's place. He took a few steps and gasped. Granny lived in a mansion.

“There is no way this is going to be quick,” Lucas snapped at Brett.

Brett gulped, sheepishly laughed, cleared his throat and marched to the front door with Lucas in tow and knocked.

He realized that it would be strange if she was home already. She had only left the office a few minutes before they had, so it was doubtful she would get there before them.

Brett turned to walk down the porch steps when Emma opened the door.

“Well I declare, did you take Benny too?” she asked, adjusting her glasses.

Brett nodded as she welcomed the boys into her house. Emma led the two up to the attic and asked them if they could search for her tea set up there. It was a silver tea set with green rhinestones on the handles. She left them to their searching and went to go make some refreshments.

Lucas removed his jacket and started digging through boxes. Most of the boxes were unmarked, but they were filled with a lot of treasures from Emma's adventures from when she was younger.

After an hour of searching Emma came back into the attic with some lemonade and cookies. Brett thanked her for the treats, but Lucas was getting a little frustrated. They needed to leave to go see Roger, but he didn't want to be rude to and elderly woman, even if she was a toon.

“You sure do have a lot of stuff here,” Lucas stated.

“Oh my, yes,” she said proudly. “They were all collected during my travels around the world. Not many people know this, but old Granny was a firecracker back in her day. I used to scale mountains and explore jungles with my fiancee, J.”

Brett and Lucas looked at each other in amazement. Granny noticed their exchange and chuckled.

“I know what you are thinking,” she continued, “and yes I was engaged once. J was a great man, with a body like Hercules.” She giggled. “We explored the world together; from the Amazon to the Himalayas, we saw it all.” Her sweet smile turned to a frown. “Then one day J. left for an adventure on his own and I never saw him again.”Shortly, she smiled softly. “But that was long ago.”

As she turned to leave the attic spied something green and shiny catching the rays of sunlight creeping in through the roof.

“Oh look, there’s my tea set,” she said, picking up the pot and blowing the dust off of it. “I knew we would find it.”

Exasperated, Lucas collapsed to the floor, Brett held his hand to his forehead in embarrassment. Just then a little yellow bird came flying up the attic stairs.

“Help!” the little bird cried. “That bad old puddy tat is trying to get me.” A black and white cat raced up the stairs and jumped for the little bird. Emma grabbed an umbrella and whacked the cat over the head with it. The cat scurried around the room as Emma continued to hit it. During the scuffle the cat knocked over a box and raced back down the stairs. The little bird perched it's self on Emma's shoulder. “Bad old puddy tat!” that little bird chirped.

Lucas quickly packed the fallen box back up as quickly as he could, but noticed some old paper rolled into a scroll. Curiously, Lucas picked it up and unrolled it, finding it to be a treasure map.

“What's this?” he inquired. He showed it to Brett and Emma, she gasped in shock.

“Why that's the treasure map of the famous pirate Captain Pierre,” she said. “J and I found that map during our adventures. We were going to try to find the treasure after he returned from his solo trip.” She went silent for a few moments. “I had forgotten all about it.” Lucas studied the map intensely.

“Is this a real map?” he asked

“I'm pretty sure it is,” she replied. “They say the treasure is worth at least a million. And as far as I know no one has found that treasure yet.”

Lucas’ eyes lit up like a Christmas tree as Brett took the map from him and gave it back to Emma.

“Well then,” Brett interjected, alarmed at seeing the wheels in his brother’s head turning, “you found the tea set, now we must be going.”

Brett grabbed Lucas by the arm and pulled, but he wouldn't budge. Lucas wouldn't take his eyes off the map.

“Can we borrow that?” he asked Emma.

Her sweet demeanor went sour. “No, this map is special to me. It brings me hope that J will come back.” She rolled up the map and stuck it in her belt. Brett quickly stepped in between the two, and took Emma by the hand.

“Well Miss Webster, it has been a pleasure,” he said and kissed her hand.

Emma's sour face faded away and she blushed.

“My, you are such a charming young man,” she gushed. “If I were only younger...”

Lucas quickly cut her off.

“Well it's been fun, let's go Brett,” he called from halfway down the stairs. Brett followed him, but Lucas was practically racing out the door. Brett finally caught up to him at the front gate.

“What's going on?” Brett asked while catching his breath. Lucas gave Brett a sly smile.

Brett's eyes grew wide with terror, realizing exactly what his brother did. Lucas pulled the map out from his jacket.

Just then Brett heard Emma yelling “Come back here!” She was running down the steps to her porch brandishing he umbrella like a weapon. Brett pushed Lucas and the duo took off down the sidewalk with Emma hot on their heels, chasing them into the inner city of Toontown. Lucas and Brett took a few sharp corners and turned down an alley, losing Emma, who continued down the road.

“Thief!” they could hear her faintly scream.

The two remained in hiding until they thought it was safe, then came out from their hiding place.

Brett quickly smacked Lucas in the chest.

“What's wrong with you!” he hissed “Stealing from an old lady? You know that will probably cost us a client!” Lucas just shrugged and opened the map. He studied it thoroughly before looking up with a smile.

“I know where to go,” he said, thrusting the map in Brett's face. “It's on an island not far from Coconut Island.”

“No, we're not doing this,” Brett replied, shaking his head and walking away.

“Where are you going?” Lucas asked.

“To Roger's place, remember? We need money to save dad.” Brett continued down the road. Lucas rolled up the map, stuffed it in his jacket and followed his brother, and they soon arrived at Roger's place. Brett buzzed the gate.

“What do you want?” a gruff voice answered.

Brett cleared his throat. “Yes, my brother and I would like to speak with Roger Rabbit.”

There was a pause before the voice answered. “Roger isn't here!” it boomed. “He went on some trip with a human. Now go away!”

Brett tugged at his tie while Lucas grinned a sickening smile. He slowly pulled the map out from his jacket and opened it back up.

“Want to listen to my plan now?” he asked.

Brett rolled his eyes and stood next to Lucas to look at the map.

“Okay, see this island here?” Lucas pointed to a very round looking island on the map. “I know that has to be Coconut Island. I've been there a few times on a poker… eh, I mean sight-seeing cruise.” Brett looked at his brother with disdain.

“They built a resort there for humans and toons alike,” Lucas continued. “So here's what we have to do, we get on the boat that takes people to the island, then charter another boat to take us to this neighboring island that the X is on. It's pretty simple right?”

Brett squinted his eyes and glared at Lucas.

“Just how do we get in the boat that takes us to the island?” Brett demanded. “I know those tickets are pricey and we don't have the money for them.” He folded his arms and waited for his brother to answer.

Lucas thought for a moment then a light bulb appeared over his head.

“I know a guy that could get us in the boat.”

“Who?” Brett asked. Lucas went to the side of the road and stuck out his thumb.

Back in the city Lucas led Brett down an alleyway. Brett did a double take when they reached the Ink and Paint Club. Lucas knocked on the door and the slit in the door opened, revealing a very mean looking pair of eyes gazing at them.

“Got the password?” the eyes asked.

“Walt sent me,” Lucas replied.

The door unlatched and opened. Lucas strolled right in.

Brett was a bit hesitant. He had only been to the club once before with Jacob, and he didn't have a good time then. Of course who would if you were duped into letting Daffy saw you in half for a magic act?

Brett joined his brother in the main seating area. Lucas was scouting the room for someone.

“Can we please find the guy that works here and leave?” Brett asked through gritted teeth, leaning in towards his brother. He was really nervous Daffy would see him.

“The guy I know doesn't work here,” Lucas replied. “He owns the place.” He quickly pointed to the VIP booth where a man in a bright yellow suit sat.

Brett recognized him immediately. “That’s Lenny the Lemon!” he whispered.

The world has never known a more sleazy night club owner than Lenny Smith. He would sell his own mother if it made him a profit.

Lucas marched straight to the booth with Brett in tow and decisively took a seat across from Lenny. Surprisingly there was no guard protecting the owner. Brett stood back a bit, just in case things got out of hand. Lenny, who was quietly enjoying his squab, looked up from his plate.

“Lucas, to what do I owe the pleasure of your company this time?” he asked as he put down his utensils and glanced at Brett. “Trying to sell me another act? You know I only hire toons, right?”

Lucas turned on his salesman smile.

“No, Lenny not this time,” Lucas began as if he were about to pitch a business deal. “Considering I have found you a lot of talent for your club, I thought it was time for a favor.”

Lenny stared blankly at Lucas. “A favor?” Lenny asked with confusion. “Didn't I just help you get into the Hit Me Casino?”

Lucas' cheesey salesman smile faded and looked over to Brett hoping he didn't hear that.

Brett stood there with his arms crossed and one eyebrow raised. Lucas knew his brother well enough to read his body language, yep he did. He nervously chuckled and leaned in closer to Lenny.

“Listen I need help,” he said quietly. “I have to get to Coconut Island for a big deal.”

Lenny's dead pan expression changed to one of intrigue. “A big deal?” Lenny scooted closer to Lucas. “Tell me what kind of deal could a car sales man have on a tropical toon island? I can get you a ticket...”

“I need two,” Lucas interrupted. Lucas quickly turned his head towards Brett and looked him up and down.

“Who is that?” Lenny asked. “He looks familiar.”

“That's my brother, Brett,” Lucas explained. “We both have to get to Coconut Island as soon as possible.”

Lenny leaned back with a coy smile. “I can get you two tickets for next week.”

“No, we have to get there tomorrow!” Lucas snapped.

Lenny paused and studied Lucas. “Okay,” he said at last, “but give me thirty minutes. In the meantime, you and your brother can wait over there.”

Lenny directed them to another booth in a secluded corner of the room with a nice floral arrangement as a centerpiece. The brothers went over to it and sat down. Brett twitched nervously as he looked around the place. Lucas noticed.

“What's going on Brett?” Lucas asked. “You've been jumpy ever since we walked into this place. It’s a reputable club.”

`Brett sighed and finally told Lucas how he and Jacob had been there before looking for information on a case in which Daffy Duck was the informant and would only talk if they helped with his magic act in which Brett was sawed in half.

Lucas burst out laughing. “Oh man, I wish I could have seen that!” Lucas was wiping tears from his eyes.

Brett was not amused by his brother's joy at his expense. “Look, are we getting the tickets or not?” he asked.

Lucas began to calm down.“Yes, but it will take thirty minutes.” He cleared his throat and told Brett his entire plan.

“Okay Lenny will get us the tickets. We get on the boat and the voyage will take half a day.”

Brett's eyes grew wide and he was about to interrupt, but Lucas raised his hand.

“I know, I got this. Please trust me, Brett. Now when we get to the island, I'm sure there will be some boats we can snag, or at least one that belongs to someone I can charm. I mean, I have been told I could sell water to a fish.” Brett rolled his eyes at his brothers bragging. “We sail to the island and then follow the clues on this map to find the treasure. We get the loot and sail back to the main land. We pay off Rocky and save dad, with a lot left over for us to keep.”

Lucas smiled, pleased with himself as if he solved all the world’s problems. Brett was still skeptical.

“What if there is someone else looking for the treasure, or what if it isn't there?” Brett babbled. “Plus, I really don't trust Lenny, he looks like a sleaze.”

Lenny coughed behind Brett, causing him to jump in his seat. He gave them a sweet smile and laid two tickets on the table.

“There you go,” Lenny said with a sleazy grin. “The boat leaves at seven in the morning and should arrive at the island by three.” He winked at the brothers. Lucas thanked him and snatched up the tickets. Brett darted from the table with Lucas right behind. Lenny watched the brothers leave. As soon as they left the room Lenny sat down at their table and leaned into the floral arrangement. “Okay, what did you hear?” he asked the flowers.

A toon bug hopped out of the flowers and landed on the table. The little bug relayed everything that was said at the table. Lenny liked what he heard, if he were to get the treasure first he would be on easy street for life.

Lenny hurried to his office to pack a few things for his own trip, but was in such a rush, he didn't notice that he was being followed. After he grabbed his things, he turned to see Rocky and a few of his goons in the office.

“Rocky!” he shrieked. “What are you doing here?”

Rocky just sat there silently.

“Is it payment time already?” Lenny went on, sweat forming on his brow. “I don't have all the money yet, but I promise you, in a couple of days I will get you what I owe plus a little extra.”

“Planning a little trip Lenny?” Rocky asked. Rocky snapped his fingers and two of his goons grabbed Lenny. “I don't like to be kept waiting. Where's my money?”

“I told you I don't have it, but I will...” Rocky cut him off and nodded to his goons. They began to pull Lenny, stretching him like taffy.

“Rocky, please stop,” Lenny begged with a gasp, “Don't do this!”

“Shaddup Lenny!” Rocky ordered. “Now tell me where ya's was going to go.”

Lenny shook his head. The goons pulled on Lenny's limbs, stretching him even more.

“Okay, okay!” Lenny whined. “I'll tell you. I overheard someone say they were going after the lost treasure of Captain Pierre. I was going to follow them and get the treasure before them.”

Rocky chuckled.

“And I supposes you were going to bring it to me, right?”

The goons stretched Lenny even further. Lenny felt he was about to snap in half.

“Yes!” he cried. “Yes, Rocky, I was going to bring it to you.”

Rocky snapped his finger and the goons dropped Lenny, who plopped to the floor like an unrolled spool of ribbon.

Lenny looked down at his elongated body.

“Listen ups,” Rocky commanded. “You will bring me that treasure or Mugsy here will fit you with a nice pair of cement shoes. Got it?”

Lenny nodded, wincing in pain.

“Nice doin’ business with ya.”

Rocky and his goons left Lenny laying on the floor, hoping that someone would come in and get him to the hospital.

That night Lucas stayed over at Brett's place. He sat on the couch while Brett was on the phone with Rose telling her he would be on a case and couldn't be in touch for a few days. She wasn’t happy about that. Lucas could hear Rose shouting on the phone. He couldn't make out everything, but he did catch the word “anniversary.”

When Brett finished his call he looked defeated. He dragged himself over to the couch and slumped down right next to Lucas. He kicked off his shoes and stretched out a bit. Lucas handed him a drink. The two brothers sat next to each other silently.

“I can't believe I let you talk me into doing this crazy treasure hunt,” Brett said after a few minutes before taking a giant gulp of his drink. “How could you have let this happen? After mom died, you said you would look after dad.” Lucas stared at the glass in his hand. “You know,” Brett said slowly, “I looked up to you. You were always bigger and stronger, you would defend me against our crazy cousin, and I hoped to be like you some day. When I joined the academy, dad was so against it. I know it was because he was afraid I was going to get shot. But you, you were so encouraging, and proud. If dad had his way I would be stuck selling cars. No offense.” Lucas took a deep breath.

“Working at the car lot was draining me,” Lucas began. “Acting like every person was royalty, it's maddening. Gambling was a way to let go. The thrill when you win a couple of hands. It made me feel alive. Of course it got out of hand, and dad had to bail me out. I swore I would never go back. I was doing great, but then I started to feel like my soul was shrinking again. I read about you in the papers taking down that Big Boss guy and your adventures in Toontown, and I thought maybe that's where I needed to go. So I went and met some fun characters. Sadly one of them took me to the casino, and well, you know the rest. So it's kind of funny. You looked up to me growing up, now I'm looking up to you as a grown up.”

Brett set his drink down on the table next to the couch and put his hand reassuringly on Lucas' shoulder. Lucas smirked mischievously.

“But that doesn't mean I still can't take you on.” Lucas said as he tackled Brett to the floor pinning him down. Brett was able to wiggle loose and stood up panting.

“So that's how it's going to be huh?” Brett asked. Lucas stood up with a playful smile and beckoned Brett to come at him. Brett smiled and charged right for Lucas. The two brothers began to wrestle like they were kids again. Lucas had Brett pinned again, but again Brett squirmed free. Lucas grabbed his leg then began to tickle Brett's foot. Brett squealed with laughter.

“Notfair!” Brett cried “You always cheated like this!”

The two wore themselves out and fell asleep after a few hours of their rough housing.

Brett and Lucas were at the pier by six thirty. There were lots of people—toons and humans—there waiting to get on the boat.

Brett noticed that most of them were dressed for an island get away, while he and Lucas were in their suits.

I'm sure that won't raise suspicion, he thought to himself.

Lucas was more relaxed, checking out the women that were by themselves. Brett saw him flirting with one of them and smacked him in the chest. Lucas jumped in shock and then scowled at his brother. “Remember this isn't a pleasure cruise.” Brett said softly.

“Sorry,” Lucas snapped, “there’s no harm in looking.”

“I just want you focused,” Brett replied. “Last thing we want is for you to get distracted by some dame and we lose valuable time.” This led to the brothers bickering with each other. The steward approached them and asked for their tickets, which Brett presented while still squabbling with Lucas.

“Any luggage?” the steward asked.

“No!” Lucas replied sharply and continued to bicker with Brett. The steward rolled his eyes and went on to check in the rest of the passengers.

Soon it was time to board. Brett and Lucas had stopped fighting and were now just quietly frustrated with each other as they walked up the ramp onto the deck of the ship.

“May I show you to your room?” asked a crew member.

“Sure,” Brett replied.

“I think I want to walk around the deck a bit,” Lucas said. The crew member led Brett away while Lucas wandered over to the port side of the boat.

Shortly, none other than Lenny and two bodyguards boarded. One was short and fat the other tall and skinny. Lenny never bothered to learn their names so he just called them “Slim” and “Hefty.”

“Okay, spread out and search for those brothers,” he told them. “One of them has to have that map.” Lenny casually wandered the deck, trying not to draw attention to himself, and soon spotted Lucas leaning against the railing of the ship, studying the map. Lenny crouched behind some lounge chairs, waiting patiently to strike. After a few minutes, Lucas rolled up the map and stuck it in his jacket. Seeing his chance, Lenny crept up slowly behind Lucas and reached for his jacket. Suddenly there was a scream. Slim had opened a door looking for Brett and Lucas, but revealed a woman changing. Lucas turned sharply to see what the commotion was about. Lenny cursed Slim under his breath and quickly ducked behind the lounge chairs again. However, Lenny did enjoy the sight of Slim getting smacked over and over again by the lady with her purse.

Brett decided to check out the complimentary buffet in the dining hall. Brett could never turn down food. But when he got there the table was picked clean. Brett was flabbergasted, but soon saw some guy in the corner, sitting on the floor, rubbing his belly and picking his teeth. Two of the other passengers were standing over him yelling at him for eating all the food. Brett just shrugged in disappointment and left the room.

What Brett didn't know was that the man was Hefty, who saw the detective leave and rolled after him. Brett made his way to the deck just in time to see Slim race by him followed by a woman beating him with her purse. Brett knew this kind of stuff only happens in Toontown, so it didn't phase him.

“Hey, Lucas,” Brett said as he walked up to his brother. “I’m sorry, I was just nervous about how this could turn out and took it out on you.”

“I’m sorry too,” Lucas replied. “It was my bad decision that got us into this. But hey, come with me, I want to show you these markings I just noticed on the map.”

They passed by Snow White walking the opposite way. Lucas gave her a coy smile, but she just rolled he eyes and stuck her nose in the air.

“I guess you’re not Prince Charming material,” Brett chuckled. Lucas playfully pushed Brett to the side, not noticing that Lenny and his bodyguards were following close behind.

When they thought they were alone, Lucas pulled out the map. “Okay, I'm trying to decipher the clues that lead to the treasure,” Lucas explained. Brett looked confused.

“What's there to decipher?” he asked and pointed to the writing on the bottom of the map. “It says right here he buried it in a cave.”

“I thought that was a false clue,” Lucas replied. Brett pointed out the writing below that.

“No, seriously, it's in a cave.” Lucas looked at Brett in exasperation.

“He wasn't much of a pirate, was he?” Lucas joked. Brett nodded in agreement.

Just then Lenny raced over and snatched the map right out from under them.

“What the…?”Lucas yelped “Lenny?!” Brett and Lucas chased Lenny down the deck.

Lucas was right on Lenny's heels when he pounced and tackled Lenny to the floor, wrestling him for the map. Brett caught up and was about to help Lucas when Hefty hooked Brett's arm and spun him away.

Slim wanted to help so he grabbed a flare gun and aimed it at Lucas. Brett saw this and threw a stray sandal at Slim, smacking him right in the face, causing Slim to shoot the flare high into the sky, nicking a cloud.

The cloud wasn't too happy about being hit by a flare in the behind, so it started a sudden raging storm. Massive waves rocked the boat, distracting Lenny enough for Lucas to grab the map. Then a giant wave hit the boat, washing Lenny and his bodyguards overboard. Lucas and Brett heaved a sigh of relief, however another wave crashed against the boat, washing them over board too. The cloud soon released all of the anger the flare had caused, so it stopped storming and went back to sleep in the sky.

Brett woke up laying face down on a sandy beach, waves crashing against his body. He pulled himself up to figure out where he was, but finding himself all alone, he couldn’t see a single sign to show where he was. He walked along the beach calling for Lucas or any living soul within earshot.

Brett thought he must have hit his head hard when he was washed overboard, because he could smell fudge. Finally he saw Lucas on the shore in shallow water, waves rocking him back and forth. Brett raced over to his brother and pulled him higher onto the shore and tried to wake him.

Shortly, Lucas came to and hugged his brother.

“Brett!” Lucas gasped. “I thought I lost you.”

Brett helped Lucas to his feet as they looked around at the place they had washed up on.

“Do you have any idea where we are?” Lucas asked Brett.

Before Brett could answer Lucas grabbed his shoulder and pointed out to sea.

“Look out there!” he gasped. “That island in the distance? It has a cliff that looks like a crescent moon!” Brett saw what he was pointing at and nodded.“That's Coconut Island!”

Brett's eyes grew wide. “That means we washed ashore on the island we needed to get to!”

The brothers jumped up and down with glee. Lucas reached into his jacket for the map, but it was gone. He frantically tore off his jacket and searched every inch of it. Brett smacked his forehead.

“It probably fell out when we fell overboard,” Brett stated. Lucas panicked and started to hyperventilate.

“Okay,” Lucas began. “So we got on the island with the treasure, we don't have the map or even a way to get off the island. So that's it, dad is going to become mulch.”

Brett plopped down on the beach and buried his face in his hands in frustration. Lucas spun around a few times hoping to see if the map had washed up on the beach, nothing.

Lenny woke up feeling a little hot. He couldn't move his arms. He looked down and saw he was bound and sitting in a pool of water. Then he realized that he wasn’t in a pool, but a giant pot. Hefty had gotten a little hungry and decided to cook Lenny. “Let me out of here!” Lenny demanded. Hefty ignored him and proceeded to baste him. Slim was setting a table. Lenny struggled to free himself from his ropes when suddenly the ropes disintegrated in the water. Lenny quickly leaped from the pot and tackled Hefty. “You're fired!” he screamed.

Slim hid under the table he was setting. Lenny scrambled off of Hefty and ran off into the island jungle. Hefty sat up and looked toward Slim, who was now looking to him a lot like a giant hotdog. Hefty licked his lips and chased Slim down the beach.

The sun was starting to set as Lucas had been staring at the sea for hours, hoping something would happen. Brett had just finished building a small shelter for them and walked over and sat down next to Lucas.

“Look we are on the island,” Brett said quietly, “and the treasure is suppose to be in a cave. Tomorrow why don't we go inland and search for caves?” Lucas just sat stiffly, like a mannequin.

“Come on Luke,” Brett went on, “I built us a shelter.”He gently tugged Lucas' arm.

“This is all my fault,” Lucas said quietly without budging. “We are going to lose our dad because of me.”A tear rolled down his cheek. Brett sat down next to Lucas and wrapped his arm around his shoulder.

“We still got three days,” Brett said. “We can still save him. This island doesn't look so big, I bet there are only a couple of caves. We'll find the treasure, build a raft and be on the mainland before the sun sets tomorrow.” Lucas looked at his brother, his eyes welling up. Brett gave him an optimistic smile. Lucas smiled back and nodded. The brothers walked to the small hut Brett built and huddled together to keep warm for the night.

As the sun rose the next morning, its rays landed on Brett's face. He slowly woke, rubbing his eyes. Lucas was cuddling with him. Brett gently lifted Lucas' arm and crawled out of the hut. As he stretched on the beach, he noticed that the smell of fudge was even stronger than before.

Brett finally noticed that the trees were red and white striped. The seagulls that flew in the sir had a colorful shiny tint to them. Brett then bent down and picked up a small handful of sand and licked it, and found that it was sugar: the island was a dessert island! Brett’s stomach growled with hunger, and he ventured into the jungle.

Lucas woke up some time later to Brett shaking him. Lucas did a double take when he saw Brett with chocolate smeared around his mouth.

“Luke, come on,” Brett was saying, “you have to see this!”

Brett dragged Lucas through the jungle to a giant waterfall, made of melted fudge. Brett began scooping the fudge into his mouth with his hand. Lucas knelt down next to Brett and followed suit. The brothers ate to their hearts content. Gumdrop bushes, rock candy, cocoa trees, Lucas had to undo his belt. After what felt like hours of eating tons of sweets, the duo laid against a tree rubbing their stuffed bellies, feeling too full to move.

Suddenly, there was a rustling in the jungle across from them and a toon cupcake bounced out, wielding a spear. The two brothers yelped in surprise and scrambled to their feet. The cupcake moved closer, the spear almost poking Brett, who was afraid his belly would pop if it pricked him. The cupcake was soon joined by a toon waffle and a giant toon candy corn, and all kept the brothers pinned to the tree.

A stately lady emerged from the bushes. She was pink skinned and her dress looked like jello, walking in a dignified manner with a candy cane.

“What are you doing on my island?” she demanded. Brett and Lucas just stood there dumbfounded. She held herself even higher. “What is wrong with you?” she asked. “Do you not know who I am? I am Baroness Von Bon Bon the ruler of this island, and I asked you a question, I demand you answer it.” She looked the two scared men up and down. “You are trespassing on my island and we do not take trespassing lightly. Take them away, put them with the other human.”

Brett and Lucas were led into a cake like fortress, which Brett swore had eyes. They were then thrown into a cell, where they saw, curled in a corner, a man in a yellow suit, fast asleep. Lucas recognized that suit anywhere. He grabbed the sleeping man by the lapels and pulled him up from the floor, waking him with a sudden jolt.

“Lenny, so good to see you,” Lucas said with a sarcastic smile before tossing Lenny back onto the floor. “Thanks to you, we lost the map.”

Lenny cowered on the floor expecting Lucas to punch him. Brett leaned against the wall, perfectly happy to let Lucas do as he wished. Lucas got down in Lenny's face.

“You sleazy coward,” Lucas continued. “After all the acts I set you up with, you just had to be greedy.” Lucas was about to kick Lenny in the gut when the guards came. They wrestled Lucas against the wall. Two more guards that looked like walking cream sticks grabbed Lenny by the arms and dragged him away.

“The Baroness thinks this one will taste like a lemon tart,” One guard said to the other.

“What!” Lenny cried. Please don't eat me!” He was pleading as he disappeared down the corridor. Lenny cried for Lucas and Brett to help him. Lucas just smiled thinking that justice would be served.

“Do you think they are really going to eat him?” Brett asked. Lucas just shrugged and leaned against the wall crossing his arms.

“To be honest,” Lucas said, “I don’t care. He betrayed me, us. We wouldn't be here if it wasn't for him. Now we probably won't get the treasure and dad will be sprinkled across Toontown.”

Brett balled up his fists and punched the wall has hard as he could. His hand went right through the wall. Brett was surprised to find it was made up of graham crackers. He punched again, and seeing what was going on, Lucas joined him. Shortly, the hole was big enough for them to crawl out of.

Thankfully it was an exterior wall and Brett and Lucas were free. They crept along the wall of the fortress trying not to be seen. They passed by a window on the wall that looked into the kitchen, where Brett saw that two cooks had Lenny bound up like a turkey, ready to stick him in the oven. An apple was shoved in his mouth to stifle his cries. Brett called Lucas over to the window to see what was going on

“It serves him right,” Lucas proclaimed with a laugh. He went back to creeping along the wall.

Brett scowled at Lucas.

“Lucas, we can't leave him like that!” he protested. “We have to save him, even if he is a sleaze ball.”

Lucas sighed heavily and rolled his eyes. He knew Brett was right. They both watched from the window as the cooks basted Lenny and placed vegetables around him before leaving to get more supplies from the pantry.

Brett and Lucas jumped through the window, causing it to break open wider. They carefully sneaked up to Lenny and Lucas began to untie him while Brett kept a look out for the cooks.

“Just because we’re freeing you, doesn't mean I forgive you,” Lucas explained. As soon as Lenny was free, he went to take the apple from his mouth, but Lucas stopped him.

“No, that stays in there.”

Lenny nodded and followed the brothers to the window. Lucas climbed through first, then stop to pull Lenny through. As he was halfway through, they heard shouting coming from the hall. Brett turned to see the cooks coming back to the kitchen. He ran and shoved Lenny out the window, causing him to fall on Lucas, then dove through the window himself. A barrage of knives flew through the air, missing him as he landed on the ground. Within seconds, the three scrambled to their feet and ran. The trio ran past the front of the fortress where the baroness stood on top of the gate, fuming with anger.

“AFTER THEM!” she commanded. “They stole my dinner!”

The whole fortress came alive and crawled after them. Its mighty cake like arms grabbed the ground pulling it towards the humans.

The apple fell from Lenny's mouth as he screamed a high-pitched shriek. The men ran as fast as they could, but the fortress was gaining on them! Brett saw a cave on the right and steered Lenny and Lucas towards it. The men jumped into the cave as one of the fortress hands came slamming down onto the ground. Brett rolled a bit only to land on something hard and metallic. He got up and dusted himself off. Lucas took out his lighter so they could see better. The metallic object was a cannon. Brett gasped at the sight.

Lucas found some torches and lit them for everyone. They journeyed down the cave hoping there was another way out. Soon enough there was something shiny ahead of them, and soon found it to be the treasure they’d been searching for.

Lucas howled with glee. Lenny dove straight onto a pile of coins and started loading up his pockets with them. Brett found torches around the room and lit them for a better view of the treasure.

Lucas was practically in tears.

“Brett, we can save dad!” he said, holding back tears.

Brett smiled and ran towards his brother for a hug, but was hit over the head, knocking him out. Lenny stood there with a large rock in his hands.

“I'm sorry, Lucas, it's nothing personal,” Lenny said.

Lucas flew into a rage and tackled Lenny. This time, Lenny was ready and knocked out Lucas as well. When Lucas regained consciousness he found himself tied up against something heavy. He hoped it was Brett. Trying to turn his head, all he could see was a hint of blue out of the corner of his eye. He tried to shake what must be his brother.

“Brett, is that you?” he asked. “If it is, please wake up?” He felt the weight begin to move.

“Luke, is that you?” a familiar voice responded. Lucas heaved a sigh of relief. “What happened?”

“Lenny happened,” Lucas explained. “He hit you over the head with a rock and beat the crap out of me. Now we’re tied together.” Lucas saw they were in the same cavern as before, but the treasure was gone. “Where did the treasure go?” he wondered aloud.

“The treasure is all mines now.” Lucas shuddered at the sound of that voice. He knew it like the back of his hand.

“Rocky!” Lucas exclaimed. “I should have known you were behind this.” Lucas tried to jump at Rocky, forgetting he was tied to Brett. He toppled over with Brett landing on top of him. Rocky laughed and snapped his fingers. Two of his goons picked the brothers up and placed them on a rock.

“So you's thought you could pull one over on Rocky huh?” Rocky circled his hostages like a vulture. “I's told you no funny business.” He pointed a gun into Lucas' face.

“But Rocky, I was going to pay you with this treasure,” Lucas cried. Rocky gave an evil smile.

“Well now the treasure is mine, and you's still owe me the money.” Rocky paused and looked back towards the cave entrance. “However, I's don't thinks you will be able to pays it.” His goons returned with a few packs of dynamite. They set the packs right in between Brett and Lucas. “So long boys!” Rocky laughed as he left the cavern. One of the goons set a timer for five minutes and scurried away like a cockroach.

Outside the cave the treasure was being loaded into Rocky's boat. The goons stood guard as Rocky climbed on board. Lenny followed behind but one of the goons grabbed him and threw him to the shore.

“Sorry Lenny,” Rocky gloated. “This is where we part ways. Don't worry though, I's will take special care of your club.” With that Rocky's boat sped off for the mainland. Lenny stood on the beach dumbfounded. Lenny's sorrow was quickly extinguished by a large explosion as the dynamite went off, smoke barreling out of the cave.

Lenny felt guilty, he hadn't wanted to hurt Brett and Lucas but he wanted Rocky off his back. He slowly walked to the cave, but then heard coughing coming through the smoke as Brett and Lucas materialized, having gotten untied and scurrying out of the blast’s range just in time. Lenny ran up and hugged Lucas who in return slugged him in the jaw.

“You jerk!” Lucas screamed. “I don't think I could ever trust you again.” Brett held Lucas back to keep him from murdering Lenny.

All of a sudden the mountain the cave was in began to rumble with a candy rock slide coming down the side right for the trio. The three of them dashed away quickly, but Lenny wasn't fast enough and a giant candy rock boulder rolled over him squashing him flat.

Lucas and Brett jumped into the water and swam out, waiting for the rocks to stop. When everything quieted down they made it back to shore. Lucas peeled Lenny off the ground.

“Look at me!” Lenny cried. “I'm a pancake!” Lucas just smiled and rolled Lenny up. They could still hear his muffled cries.

“Couldn't have happened to a nicer person,” Lucas stated as he tucked Lenny under his arm. He turned to Brett. “I have an idea on how we can get off this island.” Brett's ears perked up as Lucas relayed his plan. They quickly got to work and within a few hours they had built a raft. For the finishing touch, Lucas tied Lenny to the pole in the center of the raft to use him as a sail. The brothers pushed the raft into the water and Lenny caught the wind.

“This is not funny!” Lenny shouted as they sailed across the sea. “You guys will not get away with this.”

“Shut up, Lenny!” Brett snapped. “After what you did, you certainly deserve this!”

The wind was strong and the made it to the mainland in a few hours. By then Rocky had already docked and unloaded his boat. Lucas untied Lenny from the pole and folded him up. There was a drop box close by for toons to send flattened people to the hospital. Lucas slipped Lenny inside and dusted his hands off.

“Now that Lenny is out of our way,” he said, “we need to go after Rocky and rescue dad.” Brett gave a firm nod and the brothers ran down the street to the Hit Me Casino.

The casino was closed for the day. Rocky wanted to make sure that no one would see the treasure. Brett and Lucas easily slipped in one of the back windows, lurking In the shadows behind some broken slot machines and unused poker tables.

Rocky had the treasure piled in the center of the room. He rubbed his hands as he gazed at the magnificent sight.

Brett spotted their dad flattened like a disc and placed on a stand. He pointed him out to Lucas, who beamed with joy seeing that their dad hadn’t been mulched yet. He was about to speak when Brett put his hand over his mouth.

“For once, Luke, we are going to do things my way,” Brett whispered. “I’ll distract Rocky and his goons while you get dad.”

Lucas nodded and slowly made his way to Mr. Tucker without leaving the safety of the shadows. Brett climbed on top of a giant slot machine and whistled, drawing the attention of Rocky and his goons.

“One of you guys sucks at tying knots!” Brett laughed. “It was so easy to escape!”

The goons took out their guns and began shooting at Brett. Brett dodged a few bullets and jumped onto the slot handle. The handle gave way under Brett's weight and fell on top of two of Rocky's goons, smacking them into the floor like nails. Birdies appeared, flying around their heads. Rocky's face grew red and steam poured from his ears.

“Gets him!”he shouted. It was only Mugsy and one other goon left.

Brett ran out the door into the casino with all three of them giving chase. Lucas grabbed his dad and dashed for the window. He hoped Brett would be okay and ran to the front of the casino to wait for him.

Brett jumped a few Black Jack tables and climbed onto a decorative giant roulette wheel in the center of the casino, Mugsy and the other goon following.

Rocky chuckled and pulled a lever, making the wheel spin. Brett lost his balance and fell into 33 black as the wheel spun faster. Rocky then pressed a button and a giant ball dropped from the ceiling.

Brett had to get off the wheel before the ball squashed him. He crawled out of the number trying to get to the side while dodging the giant ball. Brett felt the other goon grab him by the ankle, pulling him back. Brett tried desperately to shake the goon off.

Suddenly Brett's shoe came loose and fell off his foot causing the goon to loose his grip. The goon fell into a number slot but before he could get to his feet, the ball landed on him with a thud, right in the middle of 5 red.

The wheel stopped spinning and Brett was able to climb down. He was a little dizzy, but still manged to find the exit.

“Lucas?” Brett called.

Suddenly, he heard some sharp thwacks and Lucas shouting “Ouch!” Lucas darted past Brett.

“Look out!” he yelled, pointing behind him. Brett looked in the direction he was pointing to and saw Emma running towards him with her umbrella high in the air.

Brett dashed off after Lucas. Right as Emma passed the casino, Rocky and Mugsy came through the door with their guns drawn. They also chased the brothers down the street.

Between dodging bullets and Emma's umbrella, Brett and Lucas were getting tired. Brett prayed that something would happen to save them, but after a few more blocks, Brett collapsed in the street. Lucas tried to pull him up but everyone was getting close.

Suddenly a giant steamroller crashed through a wall and ran over Rocky and Mugsy, flattening them to the front roller. An old man jumped down off the steamroller and waddled to the front of it to see the damage he had caused.

“Oh, Magoo, you've done it again!” the old man cried. Brett and Lucas looked at each other in amazement. Emma froze in her tracks

“J?” she yelped. “J. Quincy Magoo?” The old man turned to Emma.

“Emma, my darling, is that you?” The old couple raced to embrace each other.

“J, my sweet prince!” Emma cried. “I thought you were lost for good.”

“No, my sweet pea, I thought I came home to you,” J explained. “Turned out it was someone elses house. Took me thirty years to figure that out.”

While the old couple cooed in each others arms, Brett hobbled over to the steamroller and peeled off Rocky and Mugsy. He gave a sly wink to Lucas. Lucas nodded. They folded up the mobsters and placed them in an envelope with a note explaining everything before mailing them to the police station.

The brothers then took Mr. Tucker to the Mel Blanc Memorial Hospital. On the way, Brett told Lucas about the rule that to enter, you must either be injured or carrying flowers.

When they arrived, they saw that the flower stand next to the hospital only had one bouquet of flowers left. The brothers dove for them at the same time and were soon once again rolling on the ground fighting to see who would carry the flowers. Lucas was the victorious one while Brett had to fake being injured so he could enter.

In the hospital, they were given a room and were told that the nurses would be with them soon.

After waiting two hours, Clarabelle Cow and Nana entered, Clarabelle holding a plunger. The two nurses started to pull Mr. Tucker in two different directions, slowly unfolding him from his disc form.

“How tall is your father?” Clarabelle asked.

“Five foot-eleven,” Lucas answered. Clarabelle nodded and gave a few more tugs with the plunger.

In seconds, Mr. Tucker was back to his old self again, and after a night in the hospital for observation, he was able to come home.

Rocky and his goons were charged with kidnapping, racketeering, and other various crimes and sent to jail for a long time.

Lenny was returned to his normal state and went back to his club. With Rocky behind bars, he didn't feel threatened anymore, but promised that he would get Lucas and Brett back for the humiliation he endured on the raft. He knew a couple of guys that would do the trick.

A few weeks after Rocky’s trial, Brett treated Lucas and his dad to a fun time in Toontown. Brett was delighted to find that his dad was now a little more appreciative of him. He understood that Brett was doing something good, and that it was where he belonged.

Brett took them to the best spa in town. While Brett rested in the sauna Lucas and their dad were getting a massage.

Lucas asked for the normal one, but Mr. Tucker liked the fancy sound of the Pétrir la Pâte massage. Bugs Bunny was the masseur and shook his head at the request.

“Nah Doc, I don't think you want that one,” Bugs replied. Mr. Tucker gave Bugs an intense stare.

“Listen, rabbit, that's the one I want,”Mr Tucker barked.

“No, you don't want it,” Bugs insisted. A back and forth began between the two.

“I do want it,”

“You don't want it,” “I do want it,”

“You don't want it,” “I don't want it,” Mr. Tucker said winking at Lucas.

“You do want it,”

“I don't want it,”

“Listen Doc, you do want it and I'm going to give it to you.” Mr. Tucker gave a triumphant smile as Bugs began the fancy massage. Lucas laid his head down in the table he didn't want to see this massage happen, but he could hear his dad moan with delight. But then he started to sound a little muffled.

Brett finished his sauna and went to join them in the room. He gasped as he saw his father.

Lucas bolted up, startled at Brett’s voice and looked to see his brother shaking, pointing at their dad. Lucas turned to see that Bugs had kneaded their dad into a pile of dough.

“What happened?” Brett screeched.

“I did what he wanted, Doc,” Bugs explained “Pétrir la Pâte, means knead the dough.”

Lucas groaned and dropped his head back onto on the table with a thunk.

“I guess we have to take him back to the hospital now,” Brett sighed. “Come on Luke, let's get dressed.”

#Detectives #Cartoon #Roger Rabbit

3 notes · View notes